Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Bennett, Emerson, 1822-1905 [1850], Oliver Goldfinch, or, The hypocrite (Stratton & Barnard, Cincinnati) [word count] [eaf011].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Back Cover.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

[figure description] Barrett Bookplate.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Title Page.[end figure description]

Title Page OLIVER GOLDFINCH; OR,
THE HYPOCRITE.
CINCINNATI:
PUBLISHED BY STRATTON & BARNARD.
PRINTED AT “THE GREAT WEST” OFFICE.

1850.

-- --

Acknowledgment

[figure description] Printer's Imprint.[end figure description]

Entered, according to act of Congress, in the year 1849,
BY E. PENROSE JONES,
In the Clerk's Office, of the District Court of the United States, for the District of Ohio.

-- --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

Main text CHAPTER I. THE HYPOCRITE UNMASKED.

It was a dark and stormy night in the
month of November, 18—. To simply say
it was dark and stormy, conveys but a faint
idea of what the night was in reality. The
clouds were pall black, and charged with
a vapor which, freezing as it descended,
spread an icy mantle over every thing exposed.
The wind was easterly and fierce,
and drove the sleety hail with a velocity
that made it any thing but pleasant to be
abroad. Signs creaked, windows rattled,
lamps flickered and became dim, casting
here and there long ghostly shadows, that
seemed to dance fantastically to the music
of the rushing winds, as they whistled
through some crevice, moaned down some
chimney, or howled along some deserted
alley on their mad career. It was, take it
all in all, a dismal night, and such an one
as, with a comfortable shelter over our
heads and a cheerful fire before us, is apt
to make us thank God we are not forced to
be abroad like the poor houseless wretches
who have no place to lay their heads. It
is too much the case at such times, that
we congratule ourselves on being far better
off than they, without taking into consideration
it is our duty, as humane beings,
to render them as comfortable as our circumstances
will permit. But who thinks
of the poor? God cares for them, say the
rich, and that is enough.

But dark and disagreeable as was the
night alluded to, there was one who strode
rapidly through the almost deserted streets
of New York, seemingly unmindful of the
storm, and wholly occupied with thoughts
of his own, whether bright and cheerful,
or dark and gloomy as the storm itself,
will presently be seen.

At the moment we have chosen to introduce
him to the reader, he was picking
his way along a narrow, dark and filthy
street, which leads from the vicinity of
Five Points to a more open thoroughfare,
that, crossing it at right angles, traverses
a great portion of the city between the
North and East rivers. On reaching this
latter, known as Grand street, he turned
to the left, and in a few minutes was standing
at its junction with the still larger and
more fashionable thoroughfare of Broadway.
Here he made a momentary pause,
and cast his eyes to the right and left,
while something like a heavy sigh escaped
him. All was gloomy as before; for though
an early hour in the evening, even Broadway
was nearly deserted; and only a few
stragglers, with here and there an omnibus
or close shut hack rattling swiftly past, as
if the drivers cared little to pause or seek
for passengers, met his eager gaze. Turning
to the right, our wayfarer pushed up
Broadway with a quickened pace, as if reminded
by some inward monitor he had
been moving too tardily. Looking now
neither to his right hand nor left, but with
his head bowed on his bosom to avoid the
peltings of the storm, he still pressed on
for several squares, when he came to a
beautiful street, made more retired than
some of its neighbors by being composed

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

of splendid private residences. Here again
he paused for a few seconds, and looked
wistfully down its now deserted walks, as
if he felt a secret hesitation in going farther.
Then, as if suddenly acted upon by
another thought, he darted more rapidly
than ever along the slippery pavement,
and in less than five minutes stood before
a splendid mansion—the secluded abode
of wealth, ease and refinement. As he
halted at the foot of the marble steps, and
cast his eyes up to a window where a soft
light faintly stole through a rich damask
silk curtain, he sighed audibly, ran his
hand quickly across his forehead, and seemed
even then almost uncertain whether to
advance or retire. But his decision was
soon made, and springing up the steps in
haste, he rang the bell with a hand made
nervous by agitation.

In due time, a sleek, well-dressed, wellfed
negro, some thirty years of age, whose
general characteristics bespoke the darky
dandy, cautiously opened the door, as if
either fearful of the storm or the visiter;
but no sooner was it open, than the young
man--for such the light of the hall revealed
him to be—sprang inside, to the no little
dismay and astonishment of the black,
who was about to make some impertinent
remark, but which the other perceiving,
said hastily:

“Excuse me, Jeff; I have no time to
stand on ceremonies. Is your master at
home?”

It is impossible to portray the look of
indignant scorn with which the negro
heard and responded to this abrupt apology
and interrogation. Drawing himself
up with a proud air, he cast a supercilious
glance over the person of the intruder,
from head to foot and from foot to head,
looking hard at his thread-bare garments,
the remnants of better days, and then answered
rather disdainfully:

“See here, Edgar Courtly, you fo'get
you'sef. When I's wid my ekals, I's called
Misser Jeffrey Pomfret, and none of
dem familiar Jeff's, only by gemmen as is
gemmen. And as to massa, I's hab you
know as how dis child hab nothin to do wid
dem vulgar names. I is free nigger now,
and massa am done gone long time ago.”

The pale features of the young man
flushed, his dark eyes flashed, his hand
opened and shut convulsively, as he heard
these insulting words, and for a moment
he seemed on the point of punishing the
negro for his insolence; but then, remembering
where he was, and the object he
had in coming hither, he smothered his indignation
and calmly replied:

Once, Mr. Jeffrey Pomfret, as you are
pleased to term yourself, such language
from you to me would have cost you a severe
chastisement; but things have altered
since, and so let it pass. Is Mr. Goldfinch
at home?”

“'Spose he am?” returned Jeff, doggedly.

“Then tell him I wish to speak with
him without a moment's delay.”

“You-you tink he see you?” asked Jeff,
shaking his head.

“Do as you are bid,” rejoined the young
man, sharply, “or, be the consequences
what they may, I will teach you a lesson
you will not soon forget;” and clenching
his hand, he took a step or two towards the
negro, who, perceiving matters were approaching
a crisis, slowly departed on his
errand, muttering as he went something
about the impertinence of poor relations,
until his person had disappeared up the
stairs leading from the hall to the chambers
above.

As soon as he was out of sight, young
Courtly folded his arms on his breast, and
with brows rather closely knit, in silence
awaited his return. In a short time the
negro made his appearance, and in a rather
pompous tone said:

“Misser Gol'finch says you please excuse
him, case he am engaged.”

“I will not excuse him,” returned young
Edgar, in a sharp tone of indignation,
while his face reddened and his dark eyes
flashed defiance. “I came here to see
him, and I will not depart without. Tell
him so!”

“No! no! I'll no goes near him wid
dat message,” returned Jeff, “case dis
child's head would be done gone brokum.”

“Then I will seek him where he is,” rejoined
Edgar Courtly. “Show me his
apartment!”

“Bess not go, Misser Edgar!”

-- 013 --

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

“Do as I bid you!”

“Well, den, fust room on de leff.”

With this the young man advanced to
the staircase, and ascended it with an unfaltering
step. On reaching the floor
above, he paused at the first door on the
left and rapped. On hearing a voice say
“Come in,” he entered a splendidly furnished
apartment, whose bright and cheerful
appearance formed an imposing contrast
to the howling, dismal night without.
Every thing of refined comfort was here
profusely displayed; but as all tastefully
arranged apartments are much alike, it
will be unnecessary for us to describe it
minutely. A bright coal fire was burning
in the grate, in front of which, at some
little distance, stood an elegant marble
center-table, strewn with books and papers,
and supporting a large alabaster lamp,
whence issued a flood of soft, bewitching
light. By this table, on the entrance of
Edgar Courtly, sat two persons—a lady just
blooming into womanhood, and a gentleman
some forty-five years of age--the
former engaged in reading a book, and the
latter in perusing a newspaper. The eyes
of both simultaneously rested upon the intruder,
when the lady, rising from her
seat, passed out of the room by a side door,
leaving the gentlemen alone to themselves.
With their eyes bent sternly on each other,
and a frown gathering on the brow of each,
for a short time the occupant of the apartment
and his unwelcome guest remained
silent—a period we will improve in describing
their personal appearance.

We have said that the gentleman by the
table was a man some forty-five years of
age, and consequently scarcely turned the
full vigor of intellectual manhood. His
appearance, however, was, in some respects,
in advance of his years; for his
head was partially bald, and partially covered
with thin, gray hairs. Whether this
was the result of unassisted nature, or
brought about by perplexity, fright, grief
trouble, scheming or care, we shall not pause
here to determine, but simply chronicle the
fact. His features, generally, were regular,
and of that peculiar cast which would
make them prepossessing or otherwise, according
to the mood or will of the owner.
There was no lack of intellect in the prevailing
expression of the countenance,
and the forehead was high and broad. His
eyes were of a clear, cold blue, that would
not be likely to impress you favorably, unless
rather softly twinkling under the veil
of hypocrisy, which none could better and
more readily assume than he. His mouth
and chin were rather handsome, and the
former well filled with white, regular teeth,
visible at every smile, and which smile
was often present to cover some hidden,
devilish design. Take him all in all, Oliver
Goldfinch was a character you would
need to study long and well to properly
understand; and even then, with a deep
knowledge of human nature, and a keen,
quick perception of the true state of the
heart from outward signs, ten to one you
would give him credit for being a far better
man than would his recording angel.
But it is not our design to point out here his
virtues, his faults, nor his characteristics.
He must speak and act throughout our
story in propria persona, and the reader
can be his own judge in the end. With
the additional statement that in person be
was portly, and of an air to command respect
among strangers, we turn to Edgar
Courtly.

In stature the latter was slightly above
medium, possessing a fine, manly form, and
a dignified bearing that would have befitted
one his senior by ten years. No one,
not even the most casual observer, could
ever mistake him for a common character—
for one of that herd of human beings
who are as much alike as the pebbles on
the sea-washed beach. His featurer were
pale and haggard, as if from some corroding,
inward struggle--a painful, constant
labor of the mind, which bears the body
on to premature decay. Yet this appearance
did not set ill upon him, but rather
increased that look of lofty, noble intellectuality,
which lighted his countenance
and shone in his dark, eloquent, hazel eye.
His forehead was broad and massive, and
though not remarkably high, was expressive
of brilliant and vigorous thought. As
he stood before the other, his eye fixed intently
on him, there was a slight contraction
of his handsome brows, and a

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

compression of his thin, bloodless lips, expressive
of a determination to push to the end
the task he had imposed upon himself in
thus coming unannounced into the presence
of one, who, if not an absolute foe,
could by no means be regarded as a friend.
And as the two stood and stared upon each
other, the selfish, scheming look of the
worldly man found as great a contrast in
the bold, noble, open, yet passionate countenance
of the youth, as did his elegant
broadcloth, starched linen, and white, systematically-tied
neckcloth, in the negligent,
threadbare, faded garments of the
other.

“Well, sir?” said Mr. Goldfinch at length,
throwing down his paper with an angry
gesture, and pausing as if for the other to
state his business. “Well, sir,” he resumed
in a sharper tone, as the young
man, dropping his eyes to the floor, did
not seem in haste to reply, “to what
am I indebted for this intrusion of Edgar
Courtly?”

“Pardon me!” answered the young man,
in a subdued tone, closing the door and
taking a few steps forward, but still with
his eyes cast down. “I am sorry, sir,
that circumstances have forced me to intrude
myself in this manner, but—”

“Stop!” interrupted the other, bluntly;
“you make use of wrong phrases. There
are no circumstances, young man, let me
tell you, which can force a person, well
brought up, beyond the rules of good
breeding. No man of honor, sir, with a
spark of the gentleman in him, could by
any means be induced to intrude himself
on another, when previously informed of
that other's desire not to be disturbed.”

“Well, sir, as you will—but at present
I have more urgent matters than a disputation
on a trifling point of etiquette. I came
here, to this house, sir, to see you, sent a
message to you to that effect, and not succeeding
by that means in bringing you to
me, have taken the liberty of calling on
you in your own apartment.”

“At the risk of being kicked down
stairs for your trouble,” retorted the other,
flushing with anger.

“No, I do not think I ran any such
risk,” rejoined Edgar, giving the other such
a firm, cool, determined look, that he
moved uneasily in his seat, let his eyes
sink to the floor, and slightly coughed, by
way of filling up the unpleasant interval
and reassuring himself. “I hardly think
I ran any such risk,” pursued the young
man, approaching the table, and even bending
over toward the other, as he added the
sarcastic interrogation: “Do you, Mr.
Goldfinch?”

“Ahem!” growled the other, “ahe-e-m!
Come, come—what does all this mean?—
What is it you want here with me at this
time of night, Edgar Courtly?”

“Justice,” answered young Edgar,
promptly.

“How, sir? in what way? what do you
mean?”

“My mother, sir, I fear is dying.”

“Well?” was the cold response.

“Well, say you!” cried the other, with
a burst of indignation. “Well, say you!
By heavens, sir, it is not well, but most
wofully ill! My mother, I say, I fear is
dying, and without the comforts of life,
without medicine, without proper food, and
without fire. Think of that on such a
night as this!”

“Well?” was the rejoinder again.

“I came here for money, sir—the filthy
dross of the earth, which, by its potent
charm, can command all mortal aid.”

“And why here? why came you to me?
Have I not forbid you my house?”

“And why to you?” repeated the other.
indignantly, taking no heed of the last
insult; “because, unfortunately, the blood
of my mother runs in your veins. She is
your sister.”

“'Tis false!” cried the man of wealth;
“false as a two-faced evil spirit. She is
not my sister: I have disowned her: I did
so on the day she threw herself away upon
your father.”

The young man reddened at this, bit his
lips, and for a few minutes seemed almost
vainly struggling to command his
temper. He succeeded, however, at last,
and then said in a low tone, with forced
calmness:

“Ay, you did disown her, as you say;
and well for her and all others concerned
had you stopped there, and not carried your

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

dark, double-dealing villiany any farther.
You disowned her for a time, played the
villian openly, and afterwards acted the
still more villainous part of a hypocrite.
You disowned your sister because she had
married a poor man; but when you found,
by good fortune, energy and perseverance,
my father was in a fair way to amass a
handsome competence, you thought it wise
to play the fawning sycophant, that you
might ingratiate yourself into his favor,
and rob him of his honest earnings. You
played the penitent—said you had been
hasty—that you regretted what you had
done, and hoped all would be overlooked.
In short, you worked upon the noble nature
of my father, until he was led to think
you a conscientious, honest man, and took
you into his confidence, only to be stung
at last, as when one clasps a serpent to
his bosom. Yes, sir, my father was wealthy,
as you know, and as you alone know
to what extent. Reposing at last every
confidence in you, he left you in charge of
all his affairs and went abroad on business.
The vessel he sailed in was lost, and all
perished; and when this news reached you,
then it was you showed your cloven foot;
then it was you threw off in part the mask,
and in part revealed yourself a devil incarnate.
Suddenly then you discovered my father
had left a will, by which, after a small
pittance to my mother, sister and myself,
you became sole heir to his vast possessions.
You grieved sorely about his death,
as every one could see by your solemn,
pale face and sable robes, and by the
punctilious manner in which you administered
on his last will and testament, claiming
to a cent every thing to which you had
now a legal right, even to the mansion my
nearly distracted mother then inhabited.
All this you did with a smooth, oily
tongue, but wobegone countenance, saying
it was not for the property you sought—
that you cared nothing about that—but
that all you did was simply done to carry
out the desires of your dearly adored, but
unfortunate brother; that when every thing
should have become satisfactorily settled,
you would present your sister the estate,
and every thing should go on as smoothly
as before. Did you do this? Ask your
own self-condemning conscience, if you
have one. Did you do this? Let the widow's
prayers and orphans' tears answer.
Did you do this? Turn to the great Register
of Heaven, on which all good and
evil deeds are written, and see if you can
trace aught there commendable. Did you
do this? No, base hypocrite! as I now tell
you to your teeth you are, you did no such
thing. On one pretence and another you
disposed of the property and removed to
this city, where you have been, and are
still, living on your ill-gotten gains; and
where you promised, if my mother would
follow, you would support her handsomely.
Thinking you might have a particle of
humanity in your composition, and would
restore her in part what was rightfully her
own, she sold her effects and came hither,
only to find herself and children beggars,
and wholly disowned by a miscreant brother.”

The young man was still on the point
of proceeding farther, when the other, unable
to endure more, sprang from his seat,
and with demoniac rage depicted on his
countenance, exclaimed:

“Hold, rash boy! or, by the living powers,
I'll have you ejected from my presence
as I would an assassin!”

“Nay,” returned Edgar, coolly, “do not
get in a passion, Mr. Goldfinch—uncle I
will not call you, since you deny relationship,—
do not be uneasy, sir, but sit down
and hear me out, for the worst is still to
come. Nay, no frowns, for they will not
intimidate me in the least, and can therefore
do you no service. Nay, furthermore,
do not attempt to leave the room, nor to
call assistance here, or I will not be answerable
for the consequences—and just
now I am somewhat of a desperate individual,
Mr. Goldfinch. There, that is right,”
he added, as, after some hesitation, the
other at length resumed his seat; “now I
will proceed in brief:

“I have said, Mr. Goldfinch, that so
soon as it was ascertained my father was
dead, you somehow mysteriously discovered
a will, which made you principal
heir to his possessions. Now, although
this was found in due form, bearing
his signature and that of several

-- 016 --

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

witnesses, and although in turning to the
court register it was found entered the day
previous to his setting sail for the continent,
still, good Mr. Goldfinch, since I
must speak the truth, I grieve to say there
were not wanting those base enough to insinuate
to my mother and myself, that
Ethan Courtly, my sainted father, never
had the honor of reading a line of it, or in
fact of knowing he had set his hand to any
such document.”

“But—but,” gasped the other, turning
pale with excitement, “you—you—”

“Pray do not get in a passion,” pursued
Edgar. “Keep cool, Mr. Goldfinch, keep
cool. I know you would ask if I believe
any such base insinuations. The fact is,
you see, just now it is perfectly immaterial
what I believe. I have no time to say
farther, than that I came here for money,
and money I must have—or, mark me, Mr.
Goldfinch, the most heavy of consequences
shall rest on your head. If you ever
did any wrong in your life—mind, now, I
say if—(and the dark hazle eye of young
Edgar was fixed piercingly upon the other,
as if to read his very soul,) you doubtless
had some assistance; and it sometimes
happens that tools turn traitors. Some
things are known
. Do you understand me?
I came for money. Can I have it?”

The abrupt manner in which the young
man concluded, the peculiar emphasis he
laid upon certain words, and the peculiar
look which accompanied them, implied he
knew far more than he chose then to reveal,
and produced a curious effect upon his
uncle, insomuch that he changed color
often, dropped his eyes to the ground,
moved uneasily in his seat, and allowed
himself to be perceptibly embarrassed.—
At the last question he started suddenly,
and answered rather quickly:

“Certainly, certainly—how much do you
want?” And then, bethinking he had
thrown himself off his guard, he as quickly
added: “That is—I—I must say—that—
that—I am willing to assist my sister—
or your mother, I should say—some—but
do not feel able to do so to any great extent
at present: in fact, to tell the truth,
have no funds at all about me—but if you
will call—”

“Nay,” interrupted the other, “I will
manage that. Just give me your check for
a certain amount.”

“Certainly I would—but—” began the
other, and then stopping, as a sudden
thought struck him, (which must have
been prompted by the devil, if one might
judge by the deep, sinister smile that curled
for a moment around his mouth, shone
in his eyes, and then vanished like one's
breath from a mirror,) he added: “Certainly
I will—let me see!—yes, I will do it;”
and going to his escritoire, he wrote a few
lines and handed them to the young man,
with the injunction to trouble him no more,
but hie to his mother and relieve her as
soon as possible.

Glancing at the paper, Edgar Courtly
was surprised to discover it a check for
one thousand dollars on a banker in Wall
street. The first impulse of his generous
soul, was to seize his uncle's hand and
crave pardon for all he had said, and own
he had done him wrong; but then, remembering
the peculiar manner by which the
other had been wrought to this liberality,
he altered his intention and simply said:

“Sir, I thank you! Good night!” and
with the last words he opened the door and
disappeared.

“Ha, ha!” laughed Oliver Goldfinch, as
the form he hated quitted his sight; “you
thank me, do you, you little know for what.
Well, Edgar Courtly, you triumph now in
your own conceit; but my turn will come
next; and then—and then—” and shaking
his head, with a dark smile, but leaving the
sentence unfinished, he resumed his seat
at the table, and turned again to his paper,
as though nothing had occurred to disturb
his equanimity.

CHAPTER II. THE HOUSE OF DEATH.

In a dingy, filthy street, known to those
familiar with New York as Mott, there
stood, among a great many others of the
same class, an old, dilapidated, wooden
structure, which, though it could scarcely

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

bear the title of dwelling, was used as such,
or rather as an abode, by a few miserable
tenants, whose poverty precluded the possibility
of their seeking one more pleasant
and commodious. Since its erection,
the street whereon it stood had been somewhat
raised, which gave to the building
the appearance of having sunk into the
earth some two or three feet. Its windows
could hardly boast a sound pane of glass—
in some cases not any—and the door of
entrance was broken from its hinges.
There was no fear of thieves here, for the
simple reason there was nothing within
worth the trouble of stealing; and hence the
tenants lived less in dread of their neighbors
than the elements, whose cold penetration,
on such a night as we have described
in the opening chapter, was any
thing but agreeable. Between this building
and a similar one on the left, ran a
narrow, filthy alley, communicating with
a miserable hovel in the rear, containing
only two apartments, badly ventillated and
worse lighted. To this latter we must for
the present direct our attention.

In the front apartment—or at least in
that apartment nearest the street, for neither,
strickly speaking, could be called
front—on the night our story opens, there
were two occupants—a mother and daughter—
the former lying upon a rude bed,
worn down almost to a skeleton, and in
the agonies of a disease which was fast
bearing her to a world that knows no sorrow,
and the latter kneeling by her side on
the damp floor, clasping her thin hand, and
weeping the bitterest tears a mortal can
feel. The elder was a woman slightly
turned of forty, but bearing the marks of
sixty years—the third score being added
by trouble rather than time. Although,
as previously stated, sadly wasted by sorrow
and disease, yet the outlines of her
pale, sunken features and a glance of her
deep blue eye, which was scarcely shorn
of its wonted luster, showed she had once
been a very beautiful being—beautiful by
reason of intellect as well as person. In
sooth, what is beauty of person without
intellect, but the cold expressionless wax
figure, or the equally inanimate doll?

The features and form of the daughter
bore a strong resemblance to those of her
mother in her palmiest days. Her skin
was fine and clear, and her deep blue eyes
beamed with a soft and tender light, showing
a soul full of all the sweetest, purest
and holiest feelings of humanity. Her
hair was a light brown, and parted over a
smooth, handsome forehead, which gave to
her a noble and benevolent appearance.
In fine, combine the whole features—
which to define singly would almost be impossible,
as the strong points for which
the painter would seek were every where
wanting—and you beheld one of those angelic
creatures that seem formed to convey
to us an accurate conception of beings
too lovely to dwell in a place so cold and
heartless, unless for a brief period, to soften,
as it were, by the sunshine of their
presence, the dark and cheerless aspect
which must otherwise surround us.
Her form, not above medium, was airy and
graceful as that of sylph; while her tiny
feet and white delicate hands would have
won favor from the most fastidious connossieur.
Add to this, that her age was
just eighteen, and with a little imagination
you can place her accurately before
your mind's eye.

Lovely as she was in person, not less
so was she in those virtues which most
adorn her sex. There was nothing in her
disposition of a cold, haughty, repulsive
nature; but, on the contrary, she was ardent,
mild and affectionate, forgiving to a
fault, and full of all those sweet and holy
sympathies which sometimes make us
pause and wonder why earth is permitted
to contain a being so illy suited to its jars
and discords. But a little reflection will
show us that this is a wise ordination of
that Great Being who set the wheels of
creation in motion—for what would our
world be without occasionally such spirits
to produce a harmony with the rough
chords of life? Without such gentle spirits,
what would earth be but pandemonium—
a darkened sphere of gloom and sorrow,
illumined by no ray of happiness?

The apartment where these two beings
were, was unfurnished, or at least so scantily
as to be unworthy of the name. A
few rough chairs, an old worm-eaten

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

bureau, a deal table, on which stood a sickly,
tallow candle, sending forth a dismal light,
that rather served to show than dispel the
darkness, together with the bed and a few
of the most common articles in use, completed
the list. In the fire-place lingered
a few embers, fast going out for lack of
fuel to renew the flame.

And this cold, dismal, dungeon-like place,
was the present abode of those whose
every look and gesture, to say nothing of
their language, told that to them it was a
new life, or rather a living wretchedness
to which they had never been accustomed.
Oh, what a gloomy scene was this! what
a terrible trial for those to undergo who
had heretofore been used to wealth, ease
and refinement! What are the sufferings
of the miserable wretches who have never
known aught but poverty, compared with
those who feel it for the first time? In
any case such condition is hard enough to
be borne, Heaven knows; but the horrors
thereof are increased ten-fold, when it falls
upon such as have been born and bred in
the halls of wealth. How the sensitive
soul shudders and shrinks within itself, and
even longs to escape its frail tenement of
clay, and soar to that world of bliss where
sorrow never enters, and all is bright and
glorious sunshine forever!

And here were these unfortunate beings,
alone by themselves, on a dismal night,
when the storm without was howling in
fury, shaking their frail abode even to its
foundation, as it whistled and moaned
through the crevices with a wail like the
voices of imprisoned spirits seeking to
escape their bell of torture. And why
were they here on such a night as this?
Let the wrongs of humanity answer. Let
the crimes of those who sit in high places
answer. Let him, no matter who nor where,
who has robbed the widow and the orphan
of their last mite, answer—ay, answer before
that Great Tribunal where Justice
alone sits Judge, and Power and Wealth
and Position stand but as chaff before the
gale. As this poor widow and her daughter
were on the night we introduce them,
so have thousands been both before and
since; and from the same cause, the wrongs
of those who have occupied, and do occu
py, a high place in the eyes of the worldly
wise. But look to it, ye Wrongers, and
tremble! for surely as the sun shines at
noon day, that the stars are above us in
the night, or that death will overtake you,
so surely will there come a day of retribution—
of fearful reckoning—when your
canting hypocrisy will avail you not—
when the “silver vail” will be stripped
from your vile features, and you will stand
forth before the eye of Almighty God in
your own natural, hideous deformity! Look
to it, we repeat, and tremble! for it will
be a fearful, a terribly fearful moment to
you.

For a few moments mother and daughter
remained as introduced, with hands
clasped in each other's, while the quick
breathings of the invalid, the sobbings of
the younger, and the raging of the storm,
were the only sounds audible. It was a
damp, cold night, and yet they were almost
without fire, and both so thinly covered
that they shivered in spite of their
efforts to the contrary.

“Do not weep, my child!” said the invalid
at length; “do not weep, Virginia!
for your tears make my sufferings intense.”

“Oh! how can I help it, mother?” returned
the other, lifting her soft, wet eyes
to her parent, with a fresh burst of grief.
“How can I help it, mother, when I behold
you thus, on a bed of sickness and
pain, and—and—perhaps death, (she shuddered
at the last dreadful word,) without
even the ordinary comforts of life to relieve
in part your sufferings? Oh! it is
too much—too much!” and she again sobbed
aloud with grief.

“It is hard, my daughter, I know,” rejoined
the other; “very, very hard; but
then, my sweet Virginia, we should remember
it is the will of God, who does all
things for the best.”

“So I try to think, dear mother; and so
I do think, and know; and I have struggled
long and hard to be composed, and
not excite you with my grief—but in vain.
My cup of bitterness seems over full, and
these tears will come in spite of all my
efforts to the contrary When I think of
how we were once, and what we now are,

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

and to what we owe our misfortunes, it is
impossible for me to restrain myself, and
it seems as if my brain were on fire and I
must go mad.”

“But,” pursued the other, “you must not
give way, my child! I feel certain our afflictions
are all for the best, if we, poor,
weak, short-sighted mortals, could but see
into the great futurity. We are chastened,
and most severely, but it is by the hand
of our Maker, and for some good end—
perhaps that we may wean our thoughts
and affections from the world, and place
them on more holy things.”

“Ah! dear mother,” returned the daughter,
affectionately, “it is gratifying to hear
you talk thus—you who have suffered so
much—to see you so resigned to the will
of Him who holds our destinies in his
hands; for did you indeed repine, I am sure
my reason would desert me. But still,
for all, dear mother, I cannot restrain
these tears—tears that come to relieve
the overcharged soul—and I thank my
God I can weep. You are sick, dear mother—
you are suffering, perhaps with the
pangs of death—and yet without aught to
relieve you—with no kind friends but
your own unfortunate children to shed a
tear or feel an emotion for your fate.—
And we, alas! cannot assist you. Look
round this desolate apartment, and say,
can I help but weep? It is cold, and dismal,
and our scanty fire is going out. Oh!
mother,” she cried, with a new burst of
grief, “you are dying for want of the ordinary
comforts of life!”

“But I trust all will be better soon,
my sweet Virginia! Edgar, you know,
has gone to see his uncle, who, however
unmindful of our necessities he may
have been, will surely not reject his petition
when he learns our present condition.”

“Hope for nothing there, mother—hope
for nothing from him!” rejoined the other;
“for he who was so base as to rob us of
all we had, and then so shamefully deceive
us, is devoid of all pity.”

“Well, well, my child, do not despond,
for God is good, though man be base. Is
it not most time for Edgar to return? I
wish he would come—for I—I—feel—very
—very weak;” and her voice died away to
a whisper.

Virginia sprang to her feet, with a look
of alarm.

“Oh, mother!” she cried, wildly, observing
a marked change in the features of
the invalid—a kind of deathly sinking
about the eyes, and a lividness on the
lips: “Oh, mother! dear mother! you
surely are not dying?”

For a few moments Mrs. Courtly vainly
struggled to speak. At last she gasped,
rather than said:

“I—I—trust not, Vir-gin-ia; but—I—
am very—we—weak—and—and—feel
strangely.”

“Oh, God!” burst from the terrified Virginia.
“Dying, and no one by! Heaven
help me! Oh, Merciful Father, help me!
Oh, you must not die, mother!” she continued,
wildly. “Pray take something to
revive you! Here,” she cried, seizing a
small tin cup that rested on the table, and
hurriedly applying it to the lips of the
other, “take a draught of water!”

Poor creature! God help her! it was all
she had to give.

With a slight motion of the hand, the
invalid waved it away, saying, in a feeble
tone:

“I wish Edgar would come. Ah! how
dark it grows! Has the candle gone out,
Virginia?”

“No, mother, it is still burning, but
feebly.”

“Then my sight must be failing, for I
can hardly see.”

“Oh, this is terrible!” shrieked Virginia,
sinking upon her knees and burying
her face in the miserable covering of the
bed.

A groan from the sufferer made her
again spring to her feet. “Are you dying,
mother?” she asked, wildly; “really
dying, think you?”

“Alas!” sighed the other, “that is more
than I can say. I feel strangely—perhaps
the hand of death is on me.”

Virginia instantly caught hold of her
hands. They felt cold. She then tried
her temples and feet. They were cold also.
Then she began chafing different
parts of her body, while her own bosom

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

heaved with emotions too deep for language
to express. While thus occupied,
there came a rap upon the door.

“Ha!” exclaimed Mrs. Courtly, with
something like returning animation, “God
grant it be Edgar!” and as Virginia sprang
forward to give him admittance, she added,
in an under tone: “for I would see
him again ere I depart to return no more.”

“And how is mother now?” were the
first words Edgar spoke as he crossed the
threshold.

“Alas! I fear she is dying,” whispered
his sister.

“Dying?” cried Edgar; and with one
bound he stood beside the bed of his mother,
and would have embraced her, only that
he remembered in time his garments
were dripping water.

“I am glad you have come, Edgar,”
spoke Mrs. Courtly, in a very weak, husky
tone, “for I was afraid I should never
behold you again.”

“Are you then much worse, dear mother?”
inquired Edgar, in a tremulous voice,
striving to master his feelings so as not to
appear agitated.

“Yes, Edgar,” was the reply, “mortal aid
I fear can avail me nothing now. I feel
the hand of death upon me. My sight has
already failed me. I cannot see you.—
Give me your hand. And now yours, Virginia;”
and as they both silently complied,
she continued:

“My dear children, you must not weep
and mourn for my loss, for you know I
shall be better off in the land to which I
am hastening. True, I could have desired
to live longer, to comfort you with my
counsel in these your darkest hours of adversity—
but it is not permitted, and I will
not murmur. You know what is right and
proper; and I trust, when I am gone, you
will not swerve from the path of duty and
rectitude. However sorely you may be
tried, and God alone knows to what extent
that will be, I beseech you, with a dying
prayer, never to do wrong! never to be
led from the path of virtue into that of
vice! I know you will have many temptations
before you—will have examples of
how the wicked prosper—but still be firm
to your dying mother's injunctions, and
all will in the end be well. My children,
I charge you, with my last breath, to value
honor and virtue more than life! I
would say more, but my strength is failing
me so fast I cannot.”

While speaking, both Edgar and Virgina
stood gazing upon the countenance
of their dying parent in silence, but
with breasts heaving with feelings too
deep and potent for the pen to record. As
she ceased, Edgar exclaimed:

“Oh! mother! do not say your are dying!
Perhaps it is only a faintness—a
want of food—or of some reviving cordial.
Cheer up, dear mother! you shall have
every thing. I am rich now, dearest mother.
I succeeded in my errand. See
here! I have my uncle's check for a thousand
dollars;” and he held the paper up before
her.

“Then you will not starve, my children,
God be thanked!” cried Mrs. Courtly, fervently,
with energy. “I can die happier
now for the thought. But it comes too
late for me—for already I stand on the
brink of death.”

“Nay, mother, perhaps net. Stay!
something must be done! I will run for a
physician. I know I shall not be refused
when I show this.”

As he spoke, he turned hurriedly away
and darted to the door to execute his purpose,
but the feeble voice of his mother
arrested his progress.

“Stay, Edgar,” she said, “stay, I implore
you! for if you leave me now, you
will never behold me again on earth. I
am more and more convinced every moment
that I am dying—that I shall
speedily pass away.”

Edgar slowly returned, and again taking
her hand, the manly tears he could no
longer restrain followed each other mournfully
down his anguished features; while
his sister, placing her head on her mother's
pillow, sobbed aloud. It was a heart-rending
and dismal scene.



Without the winds did fiercely blow—
Within were desolation—wo.

For a few moments no voice broke the
cheerless monotony of the driving storm.
Then the invalid feebly said:

“Kneel, my children, and pray!”

-- 021 --

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

Both silently obeyed; and as they arose
from their knees and bent over their mother,
each drew back with a start. The
next moment a wild shriek from Virginia
told the fearful tale.

Their mother was dead. During that
prayer her spirit had passed away—gone
from earth—returned to God who gave it.

CHAPTER III. THE LIVING MOURNERS.

It is a terrible thing to be alone in spirit.
To feel, while surrounded by a multitude,
there is not a single heart vibrating
in sympathy with your own. To feel you
are encompassed by cold, heartless strangers;
that there is no tie to bind you to
earth; no inducement for you to cling to
a life already burdensome, unless it be the
solemn dread of the uncertain change in
throwing off this “mortal coil.” How
many have felt thus! How many still feel!
How many have stood beside the bed of
death and seen the eyes that ever looked
bright on them, close; the lips which murmured
in their last action naught but
words of hope and comfort to them, sealed
forever; the breath which seemed the
Promethean spark of their own existence,
cease; and the soul, which was the life of
their life, wing its flight for aye beyond
the shores of time, and felt that their last
and only friend was eternally gone to that
realm whence no mortal power can summon
back. How many have felt thus, and
in their anguish and despondency have
sunk down and prayed that God would
soon let them follow. Millions have felt
thus; millions still feel; and millions unborn
shall suffer yet the same. The world is
full of misery. There is no such thing as
unalloyed happiness here. Our very joys
derive their chiefest pleasure from the
strong contrast they present to our sorrows—
the while our heaviest sorrows are
lightened by the joys built on the hopes of
the future. Perhaps it is this variety—
this sunshine and storm—that gives to life
its greatest zest—its fairest attractions;
for it is a well established fact, we can
only know pleasure from having experienced
pain.

It was thus, but not wholly thus, with
Edgar and Virginia. They were alone in
the wide world, yet not wholly alone.—
They had each other to live for, each other
to weep for, each other to pray for, each
other to console and be in turn consoled.
But still they were as lopped branches
from the withered trunk. Their mother,
their only parent, in whom the deepest affections
of both centered, was dead; and
their young hearts felt anguish-stricken
and desolate. They felt and knew she at
least was better for the change; and yet,
though they prized her happiness above
their own, they wept passionately, bitterly,
their irreparable loss; for such is the
selfishness of even the most unselfish of
mankind.

It was a sight to wring the heart of a
stoic, to behold them stand, on that ill-fated,
gloomy night, by the corpse of her
whose whole soul in life had breathed
naught but love and tenderness, and vainly
implore her in touching accents to look
upon them once more—to let them again
hear the sound of her sweet, beloved voice—
while the only answer returned was the
seemingly fiercer howl of the Storm Spirit.
Oh! who shall tell the anguish of that
youth and maiden, as they grasped the
hands of her they best loved in life, and
passionately pressed them to their hearts—
but found them cold and inactive—found
them give no pressure in return!

For a few minutes after the sufferer had
breathed her last, both Edgar and Virginia
occupied themselves as just described; and
then, finding too truly she was dead,
the latter threw herself upon the corpse,
and again and again kissed her cold livid
lips, and wept, and groaned, and sobbed
alternately; while the former, sinking upon
a seat, buried his face in his hands, and
rocked to fro like a strong oak shaken by
the tempest. For a time he was unable to
shed a tear, and his heart crept to his
throat and almost strangled him, and his
brain seemed parched and withered. In
this state he rose and paced the floor for
some minutes, during which the working

-- 022 --

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

of his features showed that his soul was
on the rack of agony the most intense.—
At last, greatly to his relief, he burst into
tears, and again seating himself, for a long
time he wept freely.

An hour passed, and both Edgar and Virginia
had become more calm. In sooth,
the latter had lain herself down by the
corpse, and with one arm thrown over
its breast, and her face partly buried in
the clothes, had cried herself into a kind
of dreamy stupor, from which she only arroused
occasionally to draw a long, sobbing
breath. Edgar, on regaining somewhat
his former composure, approached
the bed, and bending over his much loved
sister, gently whispered her name; but
finding she took no heed of him, he resolved
not to disturb her, and reseating himself
near her, he took a hand of the corpse
in his own, and was soon lost in a painful
revery.

An hour and then another went by, and
still Edgar sat as before, motionless and
silent, with features so rigid, that, but for
his breathing, he might naturally enough
have been mistaken for one of the dead
himself. Meanwhile the sobbing of Virginia
had became less and less frequent,
until at last her breathing announced that,
for a short time, she had forgot her troubles
in a quiet sleep. Again arousing himself,
Edgar now arose, and collecting all
the loose clothes he could find, gently
spread them over his sister, and then bending
down, and pressing his lips to her forehead,
softly murmured:

“God bless thee, thou sweet but fragile
flower, and let thy sleep be long, that
some misery may be spared thee!” and
then taking his position as before, he remained
the sad and lonely watcher of the
night.

Towards morning the storm abated; and
though shivering with the cold, for his garments
had not been changed and the fire
had long since gone out, Edgar, overcome
by fatigue and excitement, at last dropped
off into a feverish slumber, constantly broken
by sudden starts, and as constantly renewed
by exhausted nature. And thus
passed that eventful night.

The gray of morning was just stream
ing through the dingy window and crevices
of the old hovel, as Edgar, arousing himself
with a start and shaking off his drowsiness,
turned to his sister. Much to his
gratification he found her still asleep; and
again stealing a kiss and pressing his lips
to the cold cheek of his mother, he sallied
forth to procure fuel and food, and make
arrangements for the last sad rite he would
ever be called upon to perform for her who
had given him existence. By this time
the storm had ceased entirely; but still it
was cold and damp, and the pavements
slippery with ice. Only a few persons
were abroad in the street, and most of the
houses were closed and looked as cold and
cheerless as he felt at heart.

Moving on for a square and a-half, Edgar
came to a small, miserable looking grocery,
(numbers of which can be seen at
all times in all parts of New York, where
a little of every thing is kept and doled
out to the poor in any quantity, from the
value of a cent upwards,) the owner of
which was just taking down his shutters,
preparatory to his morning's sale. Here
Edgar knew he could procure every thing
he desired at present, even to a few sticks
of wood, or a small measure of coal; and
approaching the grocer, a rough, coarse
looking Dutchman, he said, blandly:

“I wish to purchase a few necessary articles,
and in the course of the day will
call and settle for them.”

The Dutchman shrugged his shoulders
and gave him a contemptuous look, as he
replied:

“I never trusts nopodys, and den nopodys
don't never sheats me.”

“But, my good sir,” pursued Edgar, reddening,
“I do not intend to cheat you. I
will call, I pledge you my honor, and pay
you every cent between this and night. I
have a check about me for a large amount,
which, so soon as business opens in Wall
street, I will have cashed, and then I can
settle for a thousand times the value of all
I now require.”

“Vare you lives?” querried the Dutchman;
and as Edgar informed him, he continued:
“Vy you has der sheck and not der
moneys?”

“I only procured it last night, and have

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

not since had an opportunity of disposing
of it.”

“What for den you wants der trusts
now?” asked the still unsatisfied grocer.
“Vy you don't vaits till you sells him, and
comes mit der cash?”

“Because,” answered Edgar, humoring
him, in the hope he would grant his request,
“it is necessary I should have a few
articles now. My home is entirely deyoid
of every thing one needs. My poor mother
(and here in spite of himself his eyes
became filled with tears, and his voice faltered
and grew husky,) last night breathed
her last in this abode of wretchedness,
without fire, food, or medicine—for our last
cent had been expended and its purchase
exhausted—and now my poor sister, whom
I have left alone with her, will sorely suffer,
unless I procure something immediately.”

The Dutchman shook his head with a
frown, as he rejoined:

“It won't do. You tells a goot story—
quite petter ash nopody else; but it ish all
a tam lie, mit der sheck and all. You
tries agin, and somepody ash don't know
much, you makes believe him. You shust
go, mit your dead motter and shister, and
your great sheck, vich you han't got more
nor as I, mitout you stole him;” and saying
this, the hard-hearted grocer turned
his back on Edgar, and coolly proceeded
to finish taking down his shutters.

For a few moments, Edgar stood as one
stupified with amazement, at the gross insult
to himself, coupled as it was with
such cool indifference. Then his hand
clenched, his teeth closed tightly, his lips
quivered, his eyes flashed fierce indignation,
and he took a step forward, with the
full determination of punishing the other
for his insolence; but then, bethinking
himself he would only become involved in
a quarrel—which, to say the least, would
now be most imprudent—he turned away,
muttering:

“Such is the selfish, uncharitable world—
and why should I quarrel with what I
cannot alter! Oh, why was I born to come
in contact with such base spirits! God
of the orphan and friendless, protect and
direct me! for wild thoughts are busy in
my brain, and my heart seems turning to
stone, like those of the wretches around
me.”

In a few minutes Edgar had entered another
of these miserable groceries, where
he met with the same success as before,
with the exception that the owner simply
refused to trust, without farther insulting
him. Sadly dispirited and chagrined, he
tried another, and still another, but in each
met the same cold reply—all refused to
credit his tale—and he slowly retraced his
steps to his desolate abode, overwhelmed
with grief, crushed in spirit and nearly
heart-broken.

“I must perforce wait,” he said, bitterly,
“till I can procure the means to satisfy
their uncharitable, avaricious natures.
But poor, poor Virginia! how she will suffer;”
and he groaned at the thought.

As he said this, he felt for his check, to
be certain he still had resources to depend
upon. To his surprise it was not where
he expected to find it. Alarmed at this,
he made an eager search of his garments;
and then, who shall judge of his dismay
and horror, when he discovered it was
missing—that his last and only stay of support,
in this his most trying hour, was gone!

“Oh, God!” he groaned, “if that be
lost, what will become of us?” and almost
maddened with excitement, he hurried back
to his wretched abode, in the hope he might
there find it.

The door was slightly ajar, and as he
rushed into the chamber of death, he found
Virginia bending over the corpse of her
mother, wringing her delicate hands and
weeping bitterly, while beside her stood a
female, but a few years her senior striving
by gentle words to console her.

“Do not weep and take on so, fair girl!”
he heard uttered as he crossed the threshhold.

“Oh, Edgar, my dear brother!” cried
Virginia, as she heard his step; and springing
forward, she threw her arms around
his neck, buried her face upon his bosom,
and sobbed grievously.

“My poor, sweet Virginia!” murmured
Edgar, tenderly, straining her to his heart,
while his eyes grew dim with scalding
tears.

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

“I heard her cry of agony, sir,” said the
strange female, apologetically, “and thinking
it some person in sore distress, I hurried
to her relief, which accounts for my
presence here.”

“For which God bless you!” returned
Edgar, in that deep, earnest, passionate
tone which carries with it the unmistakable
evidence of sincerity.

The visiter, gave him one heartfelt look
of gratitude, and then, much to his surprise,
covered her eyes with her hands,
sunk into a seat, and burst into tears. Before
Edgar could ask for an explanation of
this singular conduct, she rose, and hastily
wiping her eyes, as if ashamed of her
emotion, said, in a sad, earnest, tremulous
voice:

“You are surprised to witness this to
you strange ebulition of feeling; but, sir,
it is a long time since I have heard God's
blessing invoked upon my guilty head;”
and again, in spite of herself, the tears
pressed through her eyelids.

Edgar looked kindly but sadly upon her
ere he made a reply, and even Virginia for
the moment forgot her own grief, and turning
her head, beamed upon her guest a curious
but tender expression from her soft
blue eyes, which touched the other to the
very soul. Both she and her brother now
instantly became aware that their guest
belonged to that class of poor unfortunates
whom the world takes pride in despising,
rather than reclaiming, the while it harbors
and pampers the damnable villains
that make them what they are.

She had once been a lovely creature,
but though scarcely turned of twenty
years, there was a sad look of grief, and
care, and heart-desolation in her appearance.
Her once fine, noble looking features
were pale and almost haggard, and
her bright dark eye had lost some of its
wonted brilliant luster. Still she was
handsome, though in a measure the wreck
of what she had been. Her features were
fine and regular, and there predominated
over all an expression of feeling—of sympathy
with the sorrows of others, and a
kind benevolence—which rendered her an
object of interest and pity to such as could
properly appreciate these high-born quali
ties. Her compexion was an olive, and
her hair, black and shiny as the raven's
plume, was neatly parted and arranged
with care, though the loose wrapper she
wore, told she had just risen and had not
yet completed her morning toilet.

“And you, too, fair lady, have felt the
wrongs of mankind most bitterly!” said
Edgar, in a soothing, sympathetic tone, accompanied
with an expression in keeping
with the words he uttered.

“Suffered!” returned the other, shuddering
at the thought; “yes, I have indeed
suffered, and God only knows how much.”

“Then,” rejoined Virginia, tenderly,
“we can the better sympathise with one
another, for we have felt the bitterest
pangs of wo.”

“Oh, no, not the bitterest, I trust!” returned
the other, with energy; “not the
bitterest. You have felt not the excruciating
pangs of a guilty conscience; for I can
see, by your open, generous countenance,
you have suffered innocently—that the oppressive
weight of guilt is not on your
stainless soul, weighing you down to the
lowest depths of degradation.”

“No, thank God!” returned Virginia,
“I have as yet been spared that.”

“And well may you thank God,” rejoined
the other, with spirit; “for all the other
ills of this life are nothing in compare
with it. Once, sweet lady, I was as good
and pure, perhaps, as yourself; but the
tempter came, and—(here her voice grew
tremulous, and she turned away her head
to conceal her emotion—) and in an unguarded
moment I fell, and now—” She
paused, and then suddenly added; “But of
what am I thinking, to trouble you with
my sorrows, when you have such weighty
griefs of your own to contend with;” and
she glanced mournfully toward the bed,
where still lay the corpse of Mrs. Courtly,
as she had breathed her last the night
before.

“My mother!” burst from Virginia,
while the tears gushed forth afresh; and
approaching the bed, she knelt on the floor,
took one of the cold hands of the corpse
in her own, pressed it to her lips, and then
seemed lost in prayer.

Both Edgar and the stranger gazed upon

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

her in solemn silence, each busy with painful
thoughts, till at length she arose, and
turning to her brother, in a calmer mood
than she had hitherto exhibited, said:

“And why did you leave me, Edgar,
without telling me you were going? and
where have you been? I awoke, and not
finding you here, and seeing my dead mother
by my side, I felt so wretchedly desolute,
that in my anguish of spirit I uttered
the cry of agony which brought this
kind lady to me.”

“I thought I should return ere you
awoke,” answered Edgar; “and I went for
fuel and food. But I failed to get either,”
he continued, bitterly, “because the cold-hearted
wretches to whom I applied would
not sell to me without the money, and that
you know I had not. And that reminds
me,” he added, with a start, “that I have
missed the check of my uncle, my sole dependence
now, without which we must
starve. Did I not drop it here on the floor
last night? Have you not seen it, Virginia?”
and he began an eager search of
the apartment, assisted by his trembling
sister.

“Alas! what will become of us now!”
he groaned, as, after a fruitless search, he
gave up in despair, and sinking hopelessly
upon a seat, covered his face with his
hands, as if to shut out the dread contemplation.

“If it be money you need,” said his
guest, “thank Heaven! I can assist you,
and will, if you will accept my poor offering.
Here! here!” she pursued, with vehemence,
drawing forth her purse, “here
is gold; take it, take it, I beg, I implore of
you! for it will be a relief to my conscience
to feel I have done one good act.”

“No, no! I dare not take it,” returned
Edgar, mournfully, motioning her back
with his hand, “for I might never be able
to repay you.”

“The deed will repay itself,” pursued
the other, energetically, thrusting it upon
Edgar. “The gold is valueless to me; and
if it will ease one sorrow of yours, I shall
deem myself tenfold rewarded.”

“God bless you, lady!” cried Virginia,
springing forward and seizing her hand,
which she bathed with grateful tears:
“God bless you! for whatever your faults
may have been, you still possess some of
the holiest attributes of the angels.”

“There, there!” rejoined the other, affected
to tears; “say no more!—you praise
me far beyond my deserts.”

“It may possibly be in my power at
some future time,” said Edgar, rising, and
speaking in a voice made husky by deep
emotion, “to repay this overwhelming
debt of kindness; and if so, rest assured
that my very life will be at your command.
Your generosity—”

“Enough! enough!” interrupted the
other. “Say no more, I beg of you! for
you have more weighty matters to think
of at present, and I am fitter for the scoffs
and jibes of mankind than such words as
these. Your mother must be laid out and
interred; and then you must leave this
wretched, filthy abode, which is no place
for such as you. I will send those to you
who will rightly perform the last sad offices
to her mortal remains. Meanwhile, procure
such things as you need, and if you
desire more money, let me know. My
quarters are just over the way, in yonder
brick building. Adieu, for the present. I
will soon be with you again, and superintend
the laying out of the corpse myself.
Here is my card;” and placing it in the
hand of Virginia, which she pressed with
warmth, she hurried out of the apartment,
as if fearful of being detained by farther
expressions of gratitude.

Both Edgar and his sister turned to the
card, and beheld simply the name of Ellen
Douglas, written in a plain, neat hand.

It is unnecessary for us to longer dwell
upon this painful scene. Suffice it, therefore,
that Ellen kept her word with regard
to the funeral arrangements of Mrs. Courtly,
and that ere the sun had sunk to rest,
her remains were followed to their last
resting place by a small group, composed
principally of the clergyman, Ellen and
the chief mourners, the latter of whom
bedewed her humble grave with tears, as
she was being buried forever from their
sight.

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

CHAPTER IV. THE PAST RECALLED.

Ere we proceed farther with our story,
it is important we should touch somewhat
upon the past, in order to show the train
of circumstances which placed some of
our characters in the position they occupied
when introduced to the reader. In
doing this, we shall endeavor to be as brief
as possible, well knowing that, to most,
long details of such matters prove excessively
tedious. To begin then at the beginning,
let us go back some twenty-five
years, to the marriage of Ethan Courtly
and Mary Goldfinch, the parents of Edgar
and Virginia. From some remarks dropped
by Edgar to his uncle, recorded in the
opening chapter, the reader has already
had an inkling of what is to come; but
still there are many things not yet mentioned,
which, as a faithful chronicler, we
deem it our duty here to set forth.

At the time the marriage in question
took place, Mary and her brother were orphans,
living on a small estate bequeathed
them by their father, who had died a year
or two previous, and who had himself been
a widower some three or four years. Their
place of residence was near a small village,
in the state of Maryland, distant about
thirty miles from the city of Baltimore.—
But notwithstanding they remained on the
farm or plantation of their late father, we
would not have the reader infer they were
awkward country rustics, who had never
mingled in refined society. On the contrary,
their doating father had taken every
pains to give both an education and polish
superior to those by whom they were surrounded.
Oliver had entered college very
young, and graduated in his twentieth
year; and Mary had left boarding school a
ripe scholar at the age of sixteen. In fine,
so lavish had been the expenditures of their
father on them, that he had much impoverished
his small estate, and besides encumbering
a part with mortgage, had been
obliged to dispose of all his negroes but
two, in order to liquidate the more pressing
debts.

At his death, Oliver took charge of the
estate, and, by close management, and a
sale of a few acres, succeeded in raising
the mortgage and becoming sole proprietor;
for though his sister was entitled to
a portion, he took no other notice of her
claims, than to offer her a home so long
as she might remain unmarried.

Mary was not well pleased, for the disposition
of her brother was illy suited to
render her happy. He was morose and
haughty to those he considered his dependents,
or held in his power, though fawning
enough to his superiors, or such as he
expected by hypocritical manœuvers to
profit by. He was, withal, very ambitious,
grasping and avaricious—so that
those who knew him best, shunned him as
they would a viper, and scandalized him
much whenever his name chanced to be
mentioned. But he had a faculty of making
his dupes think him perfect; and those
on whom he had a design, who had as yet
only seen the bright side, could not be
brought to believe that the refined, softspoken,
smiling, agreeable young Goldfinch,
could be the base hypocrite men reported
him. No! it was wilful, malignant
slander, to injure a high-minded, honorable
young man; and their sympathies being
aroused in consequence, they were
only the more fully and blindly drawn into
the net he had prepared for them, and
which they seldom if ever discovered until
too late to escape. He was a man without
principle, who would stoop to any
meanness to accomplish his end; though,
to casually see and hear him converse, one
would suppose him the very quintessence
of nobleness and honor.

The first thing that sorely troubled Mary,
and opened her eyes to his real nature—
for having both been sent to school at an
early age, she had seen little of him until
her return—was his importuning her to
inveigle and marry some rich young man;
and this, too, ere their father had been six
months in his grave, and while she was
deeply mourning his death.

“Now do not have any false notions,
Mary,” he would say to her, “but follow
my instructions, and you will soon be mistress
of a splendid mansion. I have several
acquaintances who are rich, and,

-- 027 --

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

though a little wild, that need not matter,
for they will be the easier entangled, if
the card be rightly played, and be the less
likely to look close into the affair afterwards;
and so you get plenty of money,
and live in elegant style, what need you
care? Come! I will invite them here, and
trust me, I will soon see you settled as becomes
my sister.”

At first Mary thought him in jest, and
laughed at his to her curious ideas of what
should make a proper husband; but discovering
soon her mistake, she mildly reproved
him for being so worldly, and firmly
declared she would not see his friends
alone, much more listen to any proposals
of the nature he required, even should they
be never so strenuous in urging suit. In
vain her brother sought, by all the false
reasoning he could invent, to turn her
from her resolve. The more he importuned
the firmer she grew, until at last, so repugnant
became the subject to her feelings,
and so ardent her desire to convince
her brother she would never relent, that
she took a solemn oath, calling Heaven to
witness, she would never, knowingly, marry
a man of wealth. Oliver, who had
seen enough of his sister to know she
would keep her vow, now let the matter
drop, and appeared to acquiesce in her decision—
though in reality he was secretly
laying a plan to entrap her, by introducing
to her a young man of wealth, and
concealing from her the fact. This plan
he put in execution, and the young man
apparently proving an agreeable suitor, the
affair seemed likely to terminate as he desired.

Month upon month rolled away, and
still the friend of Oliver paid his visits
regularly to Mary; and, as is usual in
such cases, Rumor, with her thousand
tongues, said it would be a match. Oliver
was delighted that his scheme was
about to succeed; and on the strength of
it, he borrowed of his intended brother-in-law
a large sum of money, by which to
prosecute a suit of his own, in Baltimore,
with an heiress.

But there were two persons who had no
faith in the reported marriage ever taking
place. One of these was Mary herself,
and the name of the other has already
been mentioned in these pages, and will
soon occur again. With Mary's ostensible
lover, it also began to grow doubtful;
for whenever he asked the important question,
she would always desire farther time
to consider. At last he grew desperate,
and said he would not be put off any longer;
that she must answer Yes or No at the
end of a week, which he farther granted
her of his own accord. She calmly replied,
that if he would call a week from that
night, he should have her positive answer.

At the time appointed the young man
came, and was handed a note by the servent,
which contained a direct, though respectful,
refusal of his hand. Chagrined
at this, he sought young Oliver, who had
been the means of bringing him there, and
who had often encouraged his addresses, by
telling him his sister was passionately in
love with him. When Oliver saw the
note, he became very much enraged, and
inquired for his sister. The servant said
she had that evening gone out with the
village schoolmaster, Ethan Courtly.

“By —!” cried Oliver Goldfinch, stamping
his foot in a paroxism of anger, “I see
it all. I thought that young scape-grace,
whom I have frequently seen here of late,
was after no good. They have eloped!—
My horse! my horse! I must overtake
the runaways.”

But Oliver, and his friend who accompanied
him, proved too late. Ere the former
found his sister, she was the lawful
wife of Ethan Courtly; and cursing her in
the most vindictive language he could invent,
and swearing roundly he would ever
after disown her, and sometime be revenged,
he turned upon his heel, and, accompanied
by his friend, departed in haste.

Greatly were the good people of Sandville—
for so we will call the village—astonished
at hearing of the runaway nuptials
of Ethan Courtly and Mary Goldfinch;
for so cautiously had both managed, and
so blindly had all given credence to the
report of her engagement with another,
that the news fell upon them like a thunder
bolt.

About a year previous to this marriage,
Ethan Courtly, a young man of education

-- --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

this time Ethan Courtly arranged to embark
on one of his own vessels for a foreign
clime, but with the intention and expectation
of returning to his beloved family
within a twelve-month from setting
sail. Before he departed, Oliver was very
strenuous in urging him to make his will;
to which he remonstrated, by saying he
did not deem such a proceeding necessary,
as, in case he died intestate, of
course the property would fall to his rightful
heirs, which was all he desired. But
the wily schemer, after much quiet reasoning,
gained his point, as in fact he ever
did with his single-minded brother-in-law,
and was deputed to employ a lawyer and
have all settled in due form.

It is needless to say more than that the
will was drawn, attested, and placed upon
record the day previous to the departure
of Ethan Courtly.

We now skip a period of five months,
during which Oliver Goldfinch assiduously
attended to the affairs of his absent relative,
when suddenly, with the shock of a
thunderbolt falling from a cloudless sky,
there came the painful intelligence that
the Mary Helen, on which Ethan Courtly
had embarked, had been wrecked off the
the coast of France, and that every soul
aboard of her had perished.

We pass over the effect of this news
upon Mrs. Courtly and her children, both
of whom were recalled from school to bitterly
mourn the loss of a beloved and indulgent
parent.

On the receipt of the tidings regarding
the sad fate of his brother-in-law, Oliver
Goldfinch went into mourning; and with a
pale, sanctimonious face, and eyes made
red by wiping, if not by weeping, managed
to appear the most disconsolate of mourners;
so much so, that it was often remarked
by those who knew not the heart of the
dissembler, that he must have loved his relative
dearly to take his death so hard.

After a proper time given to sorrow,
Oliver notified his sister that it would now
be necessary to have the estate of his dear
brother Ethan settled according to law,
and that as he was aware the deceased had
made a will, it would be proper to have it
brought forward and read. To this, of
course, Mrs. Courtly assented; but judge
of her astonishment, and that of her friends,
on learning that out of the vast estate of
her late husband, only five thousand dollars
had been bequeathed to herself and
children; while the balance, amounting at
the least calculation to many hundred
thousand dollars, including the splendid
home mansion, had been bestowed upon
Oliver—with the provise, that should he
die childless, it must revert to Edgar and
Virginia and their issue—or, in case of
their demise without issue, to the next
heir or heirs at law.

Surprised and shocked as she was at
this stunning intelligence, Mrs. Courtly
doubted not it was all correct; and believing
that her late husband, whom she completely
idolized, had had a proper motive for
what he had done, and that it would all
prove for the best in the end, she never
once attempted to dispute the claim of
Oliver, or break the will and sue for her
thirds, as all her friends advised her to do.

“No,” she would say, in answer to the
many solicitations that she would do so
and so; “Ethan knew what was best, and
far be it from me to alter what he designed.
My happiness consists in conforming
to his desires.”

Finding her determined on the matter,
her friends soon ceased to importune her,
and Oliver had it all his own way. Knowing
it required the most skillful management
to effect his avaricious purpose, without
wounding the sensitive nature of his
sister, he redoubled his grief and duplicity,
and went about bemoaning to her his hard
fate, in being obliged to dispose of this
thing and that, to carry out the desires of
his dearly beloved brother, and always ended
by saying, that when the estate should
have become properly settled, he would
give her a deed of the homestead, and settle
upon her an independency for life.
This promised providence for her future
wants satisfied Mrs. Courtly, and she saw
her fine home sold over her head, without
a murmur, firmly believing her brother
would keep his word, and in due time restore
her all. In sooth, though she knew
her brother had once been very worldlyminded,
yet of late years he had been so

-- 030 --

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

guarded in her presence, so sanctimonious
and demure, that she, poor woman, now
truly believed there had been a wonderful
reformation at heart.

It was at least a year or more from the
reported death of Ethan Courtly, ere Oliver
Goldfinch had settled every thing
to his satisfaction. By this time, estates,
ships, negroes, goods and chattels, each
and all, had been disposed of; and with
the money they brought in his possession,
Oliver informed his sister that she might
now remain contented in her home; that
all had been arranged to her desire; and
that he, with his wife and children, with
the first of whom he had now become reconciled,
were on the point of leaving for
New York, where they hoped to have the
pleasure of her society occasionally.

Thus they parted; and never for a moment
did Mrs. Courtly doubt the word of
her brother, until notified, about six months
after he had left, that she must vacate the
premises she then occupied, as the mansion,
appartenances and grounds had been
purchased by a gentleman who was now
desirous of taking immediate possession.
For some time Mrs. Courtly could not be
brought to believe her brother had acted
so base and ungrateful a part; and she at
once wrote to him, asking an explanation.
After considerable delay she received an
answer, to the effect that he was very sorry
to say the matter of sale was true; that
he had done it to oblige a friend, who had
set his heart upon having that residence;
but that to compensate his sister, he was
already negotiating for a residence, every
way its superior, which, in case she resolved
to come to New York, he would certainly
purchase and present her.

For the first time the truth flashed upon
Mrs. Courtly, that both she and her lamented
husband had been the blind dupes
of an artful and ungrateful villain; and so
sudden, powerful and heart-sickening was
the shock of this conviction, which she
gained on reading his letter, that, clasping
her forehead and staggering back, she
sunk senseless to the ground, and a delirious
fever followed, which nearly cost her
her life at the time, and from the effects
of which she never fully recovered.

We must now hurry to the close of this
history, which we fear has already become
tedious to the reader, but with which, notwithstanding,
it was all important he
should be made acquainted.

For a long time Mrs. Courtly did not
deign an answer to the epistle of her brother.
As soon as able, she quitted her
once loved home with a breaking heart,
yielding it up to strangers, and seeking a
more humble abode for herself—both her
children now being at school—and she
fully determined to spend every cent, if
necessary, in giving them what could not
take wings and fly away—a good education.

And it did take every cent; and at last
Mrs. Courtly was obliged to recall Edgar
and Virginia, for want of means to longer
support them abroad. Two years now
passed, and then, reduced almost to beggary,
she wrote to her brother, detailing
her wants, cares and anxieties. Having
waited an almost interminable long while,
and receiving no answer, Mrs. Courtly determined
on proceeding to New York herself,
and making an appeal to him in
propria personœ. To carry out this design,
she sold her few remaining effects, and
with the proceeds set out on her journey,
accompanied by Edgar and Virginia. We
have not space here to follow her through all
her weary trials and disappointments, after
her arrival in New York, up to the moment
she was brought before the reader; but suffice,
that to her horror and despair, she found
herself disowned by him from whom she
expected aid, and in a strange land, among
strangers, cast upon a cold, heartless world,
and doomed to suffer all the misery an innocent
being can feel. Several times did
Edgar call upon his uncle and ask for aid—
but always to be insulted and refused;
and even the negro servant, once his father's
slave, having caught the infection,
prided himself on his equality with the
poor relations of his present master, as
has already been shown by his conduct and
language in the opening chapter. Vainly
did Edgar seek for employment from day
to day. Nothing could he obtain, for the
reason that, having done nothing through
life, he could not bring experience to back

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

his suit. Day by day did the Courtlys find
themselves becoming more and more reduced—
for though very economical now,
every little they spent made a wide breach
in their limited means. To render matters
still worse, the health of Mrs. Courtly
began to fail rapidly; and it soon became
painfully evident to her children, that
unless a great change took place for the
better, they would ere long be orphans.

But notwithstanding her ailings, Mrs.
Courtly would not consent to see a physician,
because of the extra expense which
would thus be incurred, and which they
were now so illy fitted to bear. As it
was, they were obliged to dispose of
their jewelry, old family relics, and finally
the greater part of their wardrobe, to pay
their rent and procure the necessaries of
life. Even these failed them at last; and
only a few days previous to our introduction
of them to the reader, their stonyhearted
landlord seized upon and sold their
furniture, and turned them into the street,
with only a few remaining articles. The
hovel where we found them seemed the
only retreat now open; and into this they
gathered their remaining effects, prefering
even this to begging for a better. Their
last cent was now soon spent for fuel and
food, and the reader has seen even the last
of these. The health of Mrs. Courtly
now failed more and more rapidly, until exhausted
nature could sustain her no longer;
and suffering with cold, dampness, want of
food, proper nursing and medical attendance,
together with grief, care and anxiety
for her children, she literally died of starvation
and a broken heart.

CHAPTER V. PLANS FOR THE FUTURE.

The day following the funeral of Mrs.
Courtly, saw Edgar and his sister located
in small but comfortable lodgings, some
three or four squares from their previously
wretched abode. This was effected at the
instance of Ellen, who insisted they should
at once remove to better quarters, and
for this purpose generously provided then
with farther means to do so. She had
many delicate scruples to overcome in effecting
this change; for though excessively
in need, Edgar was naturally very proud,
and could not bear the idea of being under
farther pecuniary obligations to one on
whom he had no claim; nor would he, in
fact, have consented to the arrangement
at all, but for his sweet sister, whom it
sorely wrung his heart to behold suffering
the pangs of poverty. For himself he
knew he could provide in some way—but
what meantime would become of Virginia?—
and this the generous Ellen pleaded
as an inducement to his accepting her
proposition. It was galling, too, to one
bred in the affluence he had been, to be indebted
to the wages of sin—to money earned
by guilt—for the bettering of his condition;
but poverty and circumstances are
many times powerful combatants of sensitive
scruples, and so they proved in the
present instance.

“I will accept her aid as a loan,” he at
last said, “until kind Providence furnishes
me with the means of repaying the debt
with interest—for beggars must certainly
not be choosers—and without this assistance,
now that my check is irrecoverably
lost, starvation stares us in the face. And
why,” he farther reasoned, “should I decline
the means which doubtless Heaven
has placed in my way for a wise purpose?
Who knows but in accepting, I shall
eventually be the instrument, in the hands
of Providence, of reclaiming an erring one
from the perdition to which she is fast
hastening?”

Having thus settled the matter in his
own mind, he went zealously to work, and
a couple of hours search put him in possession
of two very pleasant rooms, located
in the second story of a small private
dwelling on Elizabeth street, to which access
could be had by a flight of stairs from
without—so that he was as much secluded
from a forced contact with others, as if occupying
the entire premises. Hither he
at once removed his sister, and what little
furniture was still remaining; and then by
a judicious purchase of a few second-hand
articles in Chatham Square, among which

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

was a carpet for the floor, he succeeded, at
a very small outlay, in giving the apartments
an air of comfort and tidiness, to
which both himself and sister had of late
been strangers—and which, contrasting
with their previously wretched abode,
made the present one seem a paradise.—
Edgar next purchased a few groceries and
some fuel, and Virginia prepared the evening
meal—for by this time the day was
drawing to a close—and as they sorrowfully
partook of their first morsel since breaking
fast in the morning, and thought of
their poor, dead mother, no longer with
them to share their griefs or joys, both
wept freely, in silence—but wept as those
who, not altogether despairing, feel there
is something still to live for—as those who
have some hope in the future, and believe
that day is again dawning upon a night of
rayless gloom.

Poor, bitterly wronged orphans! Who
can sum up and realize their misery, without
experience of the same kind! Alone
upon the wide world, without home or
friends, and indebted to the charity of a
frail female stranger for bread to keep
them from starvation! And these, too, they
who once rolled in all the luxury wealth
can give, whose hands were never soiled
by labor, and whose exalted position in society
ever held them aloot from the mercenary,
coarse and vulgar minds with
which they must now be brought in contact.
Do no let the reader here misunderstand
us, by supposing we intend to
convey the idea that they were better for
never having labored. No, Heaven forbid!
for labor is ever honorable, while indolence
is reprehensible. We only designed
to impress more strongly the suffering
they must perforce endure, from the
great contrast of their present with the
past.

For a long time both thought and wept
in silence, neither intruding an observation
upon the grief of the other. Edgar was
the first to speak. Rising from the table,
after having ate sparingly, he approached
his sister, and throwing an arm around her
neck and drawing her gently to him, said,
tenderly:

“Let us try to weep no more, my sweet
sister! Let us dry our tears, and prepare,
like philosophers, to enact our parts, and
pass through the ordeals of fate without
a murmur. Life at the longest is not long,
and death will come at last to relieve us
of our sorrows.”

“But, Edgar,” sobbed Virginia, “I am
thinking of our dear, dear mother.”

“I know it, sweet sister, and so am I.
But the thought has struck me, it is useless
and cruel to mourn for one who has
exchanged our wretchedness for the happiness
of Heaven.”

“Ah!” sighed the other, “I see I am selfish;
for it is not so much for her I mourn,
as for myself; not for her loss, but my
own. Oh! how we both will miss her sage
advice and prayerful counsel!”

“But she is in Heaven,” pursued Edgar.
“Let that thought be uppermost, and
dry your eyes. I would not recall her if I
could—for she, at least, drank sorrow to
the dregs, and should forever more be
spared the bitter cup.”

After a pause of a few minutes, during
which Virginia gradually became more
calm, Edgar resumed:

“And now, my sister, let us speak on
another subject, but one I fear scarcely
less painful. By the kindness of one I
can never forget, we have been enabled to
exchange utter wretchedness and starvation
for something like comfort; but still
the very thought of how this has been effected,
gives me pain. To think we have
taken money, earned by guilt, to better
our condition, is revolting to my nature;
and I can never rest until it be returned,
and she who so generously assisted us be
reclaimed. To effect the former, I must
seek and find employment, with wages
more than sufficient to support us, while
the latter I leave to you; and let us both
set about our tasks with right good will,
and energies that will not allow us to
fail. To-morrow, early, if God spares my
life, I shall make a bold move. Surely, in
this great city, supporting its three hundred
thousand inhabitants, there is something
I can find whereby to gain an honorable
living. True, I have tried before
and failed; but that is no reasen I must
again; and something whispers me I shall

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

succeed. So cheer up, my sweet sister!
for it is an old saying, the darkest hour
but barely precedes the dawn. To-morrow,
probably, while I am away, Ellen will
be here to see you; and you must use your
best abilities to induce her to quit the terrible
life she is at present leading. Begin
with her gently and feelingly, as you best
know how, and gradually progress until
your righteous purpose be accomplished—
which done, I shall feel that we have not
wholly lived in vain.”

“Ah! dear brother,” cried Virginia, with
a burst of affection, throwing her arms
around his neck and pressing her lips to
his, “how much you are like our dear, dear
mother, in your counsels! I will do all
you ask of me, and ten times more if it be
in my power. Poor Ellen! If I can be
the humble means of reclaiming her, filling
her heart with happiness again, I feel
I can then smile at my own misery, and
thank God it has been for some useful end.
But more than this, dear brother, I must
assist you. I, too, perhaps, can find employment—”

“Nay,” interrupted Edgar, “I could not
see you labor. I could not see your delicate
constitution broken down by toil, and
thus prepared for an early grave. No, Virginia,
you were never bred to work, and it
would kill you.”

“And you, Edgar—you who have been
brought up in the same manner as myself—
how then will you bear it?”

“I am a man, Virginia, with an iron
constitution, and am by nature fitted for
the rough scenes of life—at least far more
so than you. No, no, Virginia—leave all
to me; I can provide for both; but to see
you toil would render me miserable.”

In like conversation the evening passed
away—Virginia insisting it was her duty,
in their altered circumstances, to assist
her brother, and he contending to the contrary
most strennously. At an early hour
both retired to rest, and with the gray of
morning both were again astir. Making
a hasty breakfast, Edgar kissed and bade
his sister be of good cheer in his absence—
as in all probability he would return
with welcome tidings—and then sailied
forth to seek employment in the great
metropolis, prepared to put his hand to
any honest pursuit that would return a
fitting recompense.

As yet the sun had scarcely risen; but
still the great city was swarming with
citizens, mostly of the laboring class, all
pushing forward to their daily task—some
with pale, sickly, sorrowful visages, and
some with countenances cheerful and gay—
each an index of the heart within. Venders
of all kinds were abroad, each loudly
crying his particular article of traffic,
which, from long habit, had become rather
a peculiar, discordant scream, than any
sound or word a stranger might find inteligible.
Omnibusses, hacks, drays, coalcarts,
bread-carts, market-wagons, and
numerous other kinds of vehicles rumbled
over the stony pavements, blocked up the
crossings, occasionally startled the footpassers,
and thundered out the fact that
the business of the day had truly begun.

As Edgar slowly pursued his way down
the Bowery into Chatham Square, down
Chatham Street toward Park Row, and
noted that every one he met seemed to
have some employment, either present or
prospective, he thought to himself how
happy was their condition compared with
his, who had nothing but trouble to occupy
his mind. Ah! little did he know that
many who passed him with rapid steps,
were hurrying to a daily task, that, while
it was literally crushing them under its
iron burthen, barely returned a pittance
sufficient to keep soul and body together.
Little did he know that those who seemed
better off than he, were dying by inches
under excessive toil, that the poor beings
they loved, and who were solely dependent
on them, might eke out a miserable
existence. Little did he know this, or he
might have been more contented with his
own situation, trying as it was, and felt he
had less cause to complain than they.
We are too prone to think our own troubles
and afflictions the most severe; and this
because we know and feel our own, while
those of others are wholly shut from us.

For a long time Edgar could not summon
resolution to ask for employment at the
different places where there seemed a
possibility of his obtaining it, lest he

-- 034 --

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

should be refused in a way to wound his
sensitive feelings. And then, what occupation
should he ask for? and what experience
or recommendation could he bring to aid
him, even should the services of one like
himself be desired? He had done nothing
through life, and consequently knew no
more of one business than another; but
the fancy struck him, that could he obtain
a place as salesman in some kind of a
store, he could easily make himself useful
and give satisfaction to his employer.
With the design of seeking something of
this kind, he passed the various shops of
traffic, with many a wistful look, but still
without venturing within to make the
necessary inquiries. At last, after traversing
the entire extent of Chatham street and
Square for the third time, and knowing
that nothing would ever be accomplished
in this way, he made bold to address a middle-aged
gentleman, who was standing in
the door of a furniture ware-room

“Sir,” he said, “can you inform me
where a young man like myself can find
employment?”

“What to do?” asked the other.

“Any thing that is honorable.”

“For the matter of that,” returned the
other, “almost any thing is honorable,
that a body can make a living at these
times. Did you ever act as salesman?”

“I never have, but think I could soon
give my employer satisfaction.”

“Umph! perhaps. You look like a
young man of good address. I suppose
you can write?”

“Certainly,” answered Edgar, promptly;
“I have been blessed with a good education.”

“Can bring good references, I suppose?”

“Why, unfortunately,” replied Edgar,
coloring, “I am a stranger in the city, and
have no friend here to refer to.”

“Umph! that's bad!” rejoined the other.
“So much cheating going on now-a-days.
so many dishonest persons about, that one
don't like to take a stranger into one's
service without knowing something about
him. Now if you only had experience,
and good references, and could come here
at six in the morning and work till nine
and ten at night, and do every thing that
would be asked of you, without grumbling,
I have no doubt you would suit me, for just
such a person I want, and would be willing
to pay such an one good wages. But
as you are deficient in at least two of
these requisites, why, I suppose I shall
have to look farther.”

“And supposing I were all you desire,
what would be my salary!” asked Edgar.

“Why, in that case, I could afford to be
rather liberal; and say you boarded yourself,
allow you from two and a half to three
dollars per week—at least through the busy
season.”

“And this you call liberality?” returned
Edgar: “God help the poor!” and he
walked away with a desponding heart.

For an hour or more, Edgar traversed
the streets in a very unpleasant state of
mind, ere venturing on a second application.
And when at last he did make another
trial, it was only to meet with a result
similar to the first. Grown somewhat
desperate and less sensitive through failing,
Edgar now determined, that in case
he did not succeed, it should not be his fault,
and consequently went boldly to work,
pushing his suit wherever there seemed
a possibility of success. For hours he
pursued this course; but meeting every
where with disappointment, and being
nearly overcome with fatigue and anxiety,
he finally gave up in despair, and
strolling into Tammany Hall, threw himself
down upon a seat, with the air of one
who feels his last hope has departed.

“It is no use to longer strive,” he muttered,
despondingly. “I can accomplish
nothing. I am doomed to fail where others
succeed. Oh! why was I born! Mother,
thou saint in Heaven, I would I were
with thee! Come, Death! dread monster
as thou art called—thou terrifying Invisible—
come here and strike! strike to the
heart at once! and thou shalt behold a
rare sight—a human face that will not
blanch—a human form that will not tremble
at thy summons.”

As he said this half aloud, his eye chanced
upon a newspaper lying on a seat beside
him; and mechanically raising it, he
glanced over the columns in a listless manner,
as one who reads while the mind is

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

occupied with other matters. For several
minutes he sat gazing upon the paper,
sometimes distinguishing a word, and
sometimes beholding the letters all blurred
and indistinct. At length something
appeared to arrest his attention—for he
straightened himself in his seat, drew the
paper nearer to him, while his eyes brightened
and no longer exhibited a vacant
stare. The cause of this change in his
appearance, was an advertisement which
read as follows:

Poets, Attention! A gentleman requires
a poetical address, for a certain purpose,
for which, if suitable, he will pay
handsomely. The length, subject and remuneration
will be made known to applicants.
Address C. B. E. — office.”

Edgar was by nature a poet, and in his
leisure hours had written some beautiful
stanzas, which his modesty had thus far
concealed from the public. His talents
in this line he had never thought of turning
to account until now.

“Perhaps!” he exclaimed, starting up
with an energy that drew many eyes upon
him: “Perhaps!” and immediately procuring
pen, ink and paper, he wrote a few
lines and left in haste for — office,
where he deposited the note, superscribed
in accordance with the advertisement.—
Having done this he departed, with the intention
of returning home; but he had
scarcely gone fifty yards, when a hand on
his shoulder arrested him, and turning, he
beheld an elegantly dressed gentleman,
with the billet he had just deposited, open
in his hand.

“I beg pardon!” said the stranger,
blandly; “but have I the pleasure of addressing
the writer of this, Edgar Courtly?”

“That is my name, at your service,” returned
Edgar, with a graceful and dignified
inclination of the head.

“I chanced to be in the office and saw
you leave it, addressed to my initials,” pursued
the other, explanatory, “and hastened
to overtake you, that the matter in
question might be the more speedily arranged.”

“I am most happy, sir,” rejoined Edgar,
“to make your acquaintance so much sooner
than I anticipated.”

“I perceive by this,” continued the gentleman,
whom we shall call Elmer, pointing
to the epistle, “that you have had experience
in poetical composition.”

“I have written some little,” replied
Edgar, blushing; “but perhaps I am incompetent
to perform what you require.”

“That,” rejoined Mr. Elmer, “must be
decided hereafter. I am, as you must
know, an actor, at present fulfilling an
engagement at the Park. One week from
to night my engagement closes—the last
prior to my departure for Europe. Now
what I desire is this: I wish to take leave
with a poetical address, of from seventy-five
to one hundred lines, expressive of my
feelings.” Here he explained, explicitly,
what he wanted, and wound up by saying:
“And now for the best address of this
kind, sent me within five days, I am willing
to pay the sum of fifty dollars—certainly,
to my thinking, a liberal remuneration.”

“It is indeed!” returned Edgar, much
excited at the prospect of obtaining the
reward. “Sir, I will do my best to please
you.”

“But I must warn you of competition,”
pursued the other. “I have had several
interviews with poets already, each of
whom has promised a trial, and I shall
perhaps have many more, so that he who
gains the prize must do so by merit
alone.”

On hearing this, the countenance of
Edgar somewhat fell—for he thought to
himself, “What chance have I among so
many? But then,” he reasoned, “I can but
fail at the worst, and may succeed—in
which event—” Here his feelings becoming
powerfully excited, he hastily inquired
the residence of Elmer, shook his hand
and turned away, with the observation that
he would soon hear from him again.

With a fluttering heart, palpitating between
hope and fear, Edgar hurried
through the crowded streets, heedless of
all he met or passed, his mind occupied
with one joyful thought, that of
cheering the drooping spirits of his sweet
sister with his new hopes and

-- 036 --

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

expectations. Arrived at his new home, he sprang
lightly up the stairs and into his own
apartments, expecting to take his sister
by surprise.

The next moment he felt a chilling sensation
creep over him—a sensation as awful
as the coming of death. Wherefore
the cause?

The rooms were tenantless—his sister
was gone—and echo alone answered to his
call.

CHAPTER VI. AN UNEXPECTED FRIEND.

Throwing himself upon a seat, in a
state of mind full of alarm and strange
misgivings, insomuch that he soon found
himself in a profuse perspiration, Edgar
sought to invent a cause for the absence
of Virginia. It was so singular she
should absent herself while he was away,
and leave the house unfastened. Surely,
she could not have gone far, and would
soon return! Somewhat consoling himself
with this idea, he waited rather impatiently
for her appearance, hoping and expecting
every moment she would enter;
but as minute after minute glided by,
and no Virginia came, he began to
grow alarmed in earnest, and rising
from his seat, paced rapidly to and fro the
apartment. At length, when a half hour
had passed, bringing no intelligence of the
missing one, the excitement of Edgar had
reached such an intensity, that he could
no longer content himself in remaining
idle. Something had happened, he felt
sure, and his heart fairly sunk within him
at the thought. Rushing down the stairs
with the haste of a madman, he made eager
inquiries of the people living in the
lower story, and of whom he rented his
apartments. But they could give him no
satisfactory information. They had seen
his sister go out about an hour and a half
before, alone, taking the direction of the
Bowery, and that was all they knew.

It was passed the hour of noon, and Edgar
was fatigued and hungry; but forgetful
of every thing but his sister, whom he
somehow fancied was lost, he darted away
in search of her. Fortunately, he had not
to go far, ere, to his great joy, he met her
returning, accompanied by a young man
of genteel appearance, who walked respectfully
by her side, carrying a small bundle
wrapped with paper. Edgar was not surprised
at this, for he fancied she had been
shopping, and that the purchased articles
were being sent home as is customary.

“O, Virginia!” he exclaimed, springing
forward and seizing her hand, “how could
you so alarm me! For the last half hour
I have been on the rack of agony. Why
could you not have deferred this business
till my return?”

“I thought to give you a gentle surprise,”
replied Virginia; “expecting, when
I left, to return before you; but I have
been disappointed, and shall not again attempt
the like, for already my folly has
found a punishment.”

“As how?” queried Edgar, eagerly.

“I have been insulted.”

“Insulted!” repeated her brother; and
his dark eyes flushed angrily upon the
stranger.

“Nay,” interposed Virginia, divining
his thoughts, “not by him, Edgar. This
gentleman has proved my deliverer.”

“I crave pardon, sir!” said Edgar,quickly,
changing his manner and cordially extending
the other his hand. “Let me thank
you in my sister's behalf, and trust we may
be friends!'

“The latter, most certainly!” returned
the youngman with warmth, and a hearty
shake of the hand; “but as to thanks, I
know not that one deserves them for simply
doing his duty. I saw this lady annoyed
by one whom I had reason to suppose
entertained evil intentions, and I hastened
to her protection. You should have
seen how the offender slunk away as he
beheld my visage, with a half uttered
apology and look of shame—for well he
knew me and I him—though for various
reasons I hardly feel myself at liberty to
give his name at present. I could not
again leave the lady unprotected, and so
am I here.”

“But how happened this, Virginia!”—
eagerly inquired Edgar.

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

“I cannot tell you here,” answered Virginia,
somewhat excited. “Let us first
go home, it is but a few steps, and I will
explain all.”

Here the stranger was about to take
his leave, but Edgar and Virginia both insisted
he should accompany them, and accordingly
all proceeded to the house together.

“And now,” said Virginia, with a bright
flush that heightened the beauty of her
lovely features, “I will tell you, dear brother,
how it all happened, if you will promise,
before you hear my story, to pardon
any error I may have committed.”

“My pardon I know you will have,” answered
Edgar, “no matter what you have
done, and so I may as well grant it first as
last. Proceed!”

“Well, then, you must know, as I have
before told you, I thought to give you a
gentle surprise, and for this purpose determined,
according to my argument last
night, to render you what assistance I
could in the way of earning a living.”

“But, Virginia—”

“Do not interrupt me, and do not frown,
for you know I have your pardon already
Well, half the night I pondered on what I
could do, and this morning was still undecided,
when I chanced to see a woman
pass, carrying a bundle of shirts. Accosting
her, I learned that she was making
them for a large manufacturer, whose address
she gave me. I thought to myself I
could do as well as she, and as soon as
she was gone, hurried round to the place,
expecting to return within half an hour.
The result is, I succeeded in getting some
work to do; but not until I had been kept
waiting a full hour, and had been quetioned
as closely as if I were a thief. Several
times I was on the point of indignantly
leaving—but then I thought of
you, dear brother, and felt, after all, it was
little to endure for your sake.”

“And what were you to get for all this
labor?” asked Edgar.

“A dime for each shirt,” replied Virginia.

“And how many do you fancy you
could complete in a day?”

“One, at least.”

“One, my sweet sister! And you would
work off your fingers, dim your eyes and
ruin your health, for the paltry sum of a
dime a day, and all to aid me! God bless
you, dear Virginia, for a noble soul!—but
I cannot allow such a sacrifice. Thank
Heaven! I have brighter prospects in
view, of which I will tell you anon. A
dime a day!” he pursued; “how pitiful!
And yet I suppose there are hundreds—
perhaps thousands—forced to toil for even
this.”

“Indeed there are, sir!” chimed in the
young man, who on his way hither had
given his name as Dudley, and learned
those of his new acquaintances in return:
“Indeed there are, Mr. Courtly; thousands,
who are not only forced to toil for this
meagre sum, but are glad to get even this,
to keep them from starvation.”

“Ah! what a world!” sighed Edgar,
musingly. What mighty contrasts! It
does not seem as though we all had one
Heavenly Father, as our divines inform
us from the pulpit we have. Alas! God
help the poor!”

“Ay,” rejoined Dudley, “God help
them indeed! for He is all the friend they
have to look to.”

“But you have not finished your story,
Virginia,” said Edgar, turning to her.

“While waiting for work,” resumed
Virginia, “and passing the ordeal of rather
insulting interrogatives, I noticed a
gaudily dressed fellow loitering about the
door, who occasionally stared at me in an
ungentlemanly manner; but I thought no
more of it, until, having regained the
street and gone a few yards, I found him
walking by my side. Thinking it accidental,
I slackened my pace that he might
pass; but to my indignant surprise, I found
he suited his to mine. He then requested
permission to carry my bundle, as he
was going the same way. I coldly thanked,
and informed him I had no occasion
for his services.

“ `But you must, my angel,' he said.

“ `Sir!' returned I, haughtily, coming to
an abrupt halt, `you are insulting! Go
your way, and leave me to go mine.'

“'Pon my word.' he answered, with a
leer, `you talk prettily, and are really too

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

lovely to walk the streets alone. Come,
let us be companions.'

“ `Leave me!' I cried, indignantly, `for
you are no gentleman.'

“ `Ay, leave, sir—begone!' said a voice
behind me; and turning, I beheld this
gen—a—I should say Mr. Dudley, since
we have become slightly acquainted,”
concluded Virginia, blushing modestly.

“Of which acquaintance,” chimed in
Dudley, gallantly, with a polite bow to
Virginia, “I am most proud, and sincerely
trust it may be of long duration.”

“The feeling is mutual, I assure you,”
responded Edgar. And then he added,
apologetically: “We were not always as
we now are, sir. Born to wealth, we
never knew the want of money until after
our father's death, when our uncle, his
manager, came into possession of nearly
all his property, as I have strong reason
to believe most villainously.

Here Edgar proceeded to briefly sketch
some of the prominent events of the past
five years, winding up with an account of
his last visit to his uncle, the manner
in which he obtained the check and
its subsequent loss, together with the
death of his mother, adding at the conclusion:

“And now, sir, I must say, I feel I have
been almost too confiding to one so late
an utter stranger; but there is a something
in your countenance and manner,
which, step by step, has drawn me on to
the full revelation.”

“I thank you, Mr. Courtly, for the high
compliment thus paid me,” returned Dudley,
warmly; “and assure you, you will
never have cause to regret your confidence
as misplaced. But a question, if I may be
permitted to ask one; for since you have
told me your story, I feel a deep interest
in your welfare, and will do all
in my power to aid you. Will you give
me the name of your uncle!”

Edgar mused a moment, and then said:

“I do not know why I should withold it.
It is Oliver Goldfinch.”

“What! the millionaire!” cried Dudley
in surprise: “Oliver Goldfinch, the millionaire!
Is it possible? No, it cannot be—
there must be some mistake!”

“Then you know him?” said Edgar,
quickly.

“But do you mean Oliver Goldfinch of—
street?”

“The same, Mr. Dudley.”

“Know him? Ay, I know him well, and
very few that do not,either personally or by
reputation. Why, he is one of our most
prominent citizens, although he has been
but a few years among us. There is
scarcely a charitable association but is indebted
to him for a handsome donation—
or a charity-subscription paper afloat, that
is not led off by his name, with a round
sum attached. Besides, he is a member
of one of our most popular churches, and
is every where spoken of as a rich, but
truly pious and benevolent gentleman.”

“The hypocrite!” muttered Edgar, grinding
his teeth. “O, that I could unmask
him! but that I may never be able to do—
for he is deep, cunning and far-reaching.
Had I the money I wrung from him, I
would quit the city and molest him no
more.”

“Really, I am all amazement,” mused
Dudley, “and hardly know what to think.
You say he gave you a check, which you
lost, and which, had you now, would relieve
you from all embarassment. On
whom was it drawn?”

“If I remember rightly, John Peyton of
Wall street.”

“You of course have been to stop payment?”

“Good heavens!” ejaculated Edgar, with
a start, “I have overlooked that.” And
then, after a pause, he added: “But it
matters not—for some poor wretch may
as well have it as Goldfinch.”

“But by stopping payment, and applying
again to your uncle, you may procure another.”

Edgar shook his head.

“I would rather starve,” he answered,
“than again enter his hateful presence as
a suitor. No! no!—let it go—let it go.
There will perhaps be some way opened,
by which my dear sister and I can live
without begging favors of rich relations;”
and as he spoke, he threw an arm fondly
around Virginia, drew her to him, and
pressed a kiss upon her lips.

-- 039 --

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

Dudley followed the movement with his
eyes, and his features expressed something
like envy of the brother; and the
color deepened on his cheeks, and those of
Virginia, as, at the moment, they accidentally,
as it were, exchanged glances.

What were the fancies, the feelings, the
emotions in the breasts of each, we shall
not here pause to divine. Suffice, that in
refinement of thought and language, grace
of manner, dignity of mien and personal
appearance, each was well calculated to
inspire the other with at least a sentiment
of high regard. Mr. Dudley was what in
common parlance would be called a handsome
man. His age was about twenty-five,
and in stature he was full six feet, but
with proportions so symmetrical as not
to appear awkward or over-size. He
seemed formed by nature for a model, with
not a pound too much or too little. And
then his features were as comely as his
person, with a forehead, nose, mouth, and
chin of the Grecian cast. In his countenance
were no sinister lines—no sly
curves, where a sneer might lurk, or hypocracy
find a foothold. No! all was
open, and frank, and honest; and a
single glance showed you he was a man
after God's own image. In repose, his
face exhibited a stern, thoughtful benevolence,
as one who would do a good act for
the act itself, and not for the reward that
might accrue to the doer. Much of this
expression was in the eye, a dark gray,
which rarely changed its aspect--never,
unless altered by some one of the strong
passions of his soul. His complexion was
light, with light brown, curly hair, that
added much to his good looks. Partly
covering and under his chin he wore
his beard unshaved, but neatly trimmed,
which for him was very becoming.

In dress he had excellent taste. He
wore nothing showy or gaudy, and yet every
garment was rich, and fitted his person
with the utmost exactness. No rings,
chains, or breast-pins were displayed as ornaments,
he seeming to fancy that nature
and the tailor had done enough for him.—
And this was a true index to his mind—as
in fact dress generally is—showing him
to be severely chaste and strictly correct
in principle. And in fine it was this correct
principle which effected his acquaintance
with Virginia and her brother—an
acquaintance of which neither party as
yet dreamed the import. It was not her
beauty, as some might suppose, which led
him to her protection. No! he saw not
that till afterwards. He only saw a female
grossly insulted, and distressed by
the attentions of a villain, and he hastened
to her relief; and had she been old
and exceesively ugly, his correct principle
of gallantry would have caused him to do
precisely as he did. Not that we would
imply he had no choice between ugliness
and beauty; that he would have felt the
same interest in Virginia, had she possessed
no personal charms; by no means:
we only wish to say, that in the former instance
a sense of duty would have urged
him to do with pleasure, what he now
performed with great delight.

After some farther conversation of a
nature similar to that detailed, Dudley rose
to take his leave. Turning to Edgar, he
took his hand and said:

“Our meeting and acquaintance, Mr.
Courtly, I trust may prove of mutual advantage.
You may think it a little strange,
that having confided to me some important
secrets of your life, I, in return, tell
you nothing of myself. But you must
not think hard of me, if I reveal nothing
now. I shall soon see you again, and
sometime you shall know more. I have
my reasons for concealment. Consider
me, however, your friend; and should you
need my aid in any manner, have no scruples
in so telling me, for it will prove a
pleasure to me to do you a service.—
Meantime, I will make your affairs in some
measure my own; and depend upon it, if
wrong has been done you, in the manner
you suppose, the guilty shall be made to
feel it, no matter how lofty their station.
You may think me boasting, my friend—
but time will show; and when time has
shown, I trust you will have little cause to
regret having gained my friendship.”

With these somewhat mysterious words,
Dudley again shook Edgar's hand warmly,
and bowing gracefully to Virginia,
withdrew.

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

For some time after his departure, Edgar
and his sister conversed about the
stranger, or Dudley as he had termed himself,
and then the former proceeded to detail
all that had occurred in his absence,
and the sanguine expectations he had of
obtaining the prize. Both were young,
and notwithstanding the terrible trials
they had experienced both were full of
hope. Friends seemed to rise up to their
aid where they least expected them, and
the longer they talked, the lighter grew
their hearts.

Poor, bitterly wronged orphans! Let
us hope that day is again dawning upon
their long, dark and dismal night of adversity.

CHAPTER VII. THE HYPOCRITE AND HIS TOOL.

In the same elegant apartment where
we first introduced him to the reader, sat
the lordly millionaire, the smooth-faced,
oily-tongued, hypocritical Oliver Goldfinch.
He sat in an easy chair, gazing
thoughtfully into the fire—perhaps reflecting
upon his past career, and listening to
the still small voice of conscience—or
perhaps devising some villainous scheme
whereby to grind the faces of the poor,
put wealth in his coffers, heap wrong upon
wrong, the while he would make the
world believe him unexceptionable in piety
and benevolence. The latter, most
likely; for Oliver Goldfinch was not one
to regret what he had done, so long as he
could keep his cloven foot concealed; and
even in case of exposure, would care less
for the crime than its publicity. If the
truth were all told, he had many and
black-hearted sins to answer for; but
these only troubled when they menaced
him. With him, as with many others,
crime was not in the commission, but detection;
and he ever took all possible
means to guard against the latter, by rearing
a pinacle of virtue behind which to
screen himself—well knowing that the
world looks to the deed, and not the motive,
which latter may be deeply buried
from human knowledge. For this he belonged
to a popular church, and, like the
Pharasee of old, made long prayers before
his fellow-men, and wore a saint-like vissage
of humility and attendant virtues.
For this he gave liberally to benevolent
societies, where there seemed a likelihood
his name would be publicly displayed.
For this he preached the virtues of a
God, while he plotted vices Satan might
envy, and which were fast bearing him
down to his own damnation. Beware!
thou opulent hypocrite!—beware! There
is a boundary to all things; and thou, of
all men, should'st beware thou dost not
overstep thy limits!

For a quarter of an hour, Oliver Goldfinch
removed not his gaze from the fire;
but during that time his countenance often
varied with the thoughts of his plotting
brain. Now his brow would contract, and
a dark shade steal athwart his features, as
something seemed to perplex and annoy
him; and anon his eye would softly twinkle,
and a peculiar smile of deep meaning
usurp its place, as though he had triumphed
over a difficult obstacle. What
his thoughts were—whether on a new
scheme or old one—we shall not pause to
investigate, but let them appear for themselves
in the voice of the thinker.

Ringing a small bell on the table beside
him, the black servant appeared in the
door-way.

“Has Wesley come, Jeff!” he questioned.

“Yes, massa, him waiting,” answered
the negro, who, notwithstanding his arrogance
to Edgar, and his boast of freedom,
did not venture on dropping the usual
term of slavery-servitude, by saying mister.

“Bid him come in!”

The black bowed and withdrew, and his
place at the door was soon supplied by a
white man, carrying in his hand a green
bag, who doffed his hat with defference,
and halted as if for an order to advance.
The rich man had again fixed his gaze on
the fire, and for a short time appeared unconscious
of the other's presence. Let us
take advantage of this quietude, to slightly
glance at the new comer.

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

In person he was small and slender, and
very ungainly, both in form and feature—
in the latter particular possessing a cunning,
sinister, hang-dog look. His black,
coarse hair fell far over a low, villainous
forehead, from under which, and long black
eye-brows that met over his snub nose,
two dark, fiery eyes gleamed out maliciously,
and with an ever restless expression
and movement, as if the possessor were
continually on the lookout to guard against
a sudden attack. To compensate in some
measure, as it were, for his extreme ugliness
and repulsive appearance, nature had
endowed him with a soft, musical voice,
and the faculty of smiling in such a way
as to win favor and conceal the blackness
of his heart. And this made him a dangerous
character; for without this mask,
he was too plainly marked as a villain to
deceive even a novice in human nature;
whereas, with it, the most experienced
were sometimes made his dupes. He had
round shoulders, bow-legs, and very long
arms, terminating in bony hands and fingers.
His age was thirty, though it might
have been forty, for any thing by which
one could safely judge otherwise. He was
rather richly dressed in a suit of black, and
wore a gold chain and diamond breast-pin—
all of which served much to relieve his
person of sheer ugliness—especially with
those (and these comprise the greater portion
of mankind) who look more to outward
display than the inner man.

“Ah, you're here!” said the plottingman
at length, turning his eyes upon the
other. “Advance!” and he pointed to a
seat beside the table. “So! what news?”

“Nothing particularly valuable,” replied
Wesley, as he quietly seated himself and
placed his bag on the table.

“Any thing of Wall street?”

“Nothing—no.”

“Strange!” mused Goldfinch, glancing
at the fire; “I expected something before
this.”

“I did,” responded the other.

“Have you seen him since!”

“Not since,” replied Wesley, who, if it
were possible, always answered a question
by repeating the closing portion of it.

“And why, Wesley?”

“Couldn't find him.”

“Ha! has he gone?”

“Gone.”

“The old bird, too, Wesley?”

“The old bird, too. She's flown upward,
the rest elsewhere.”

“I do not understand you.”

“She's dead, then, and the others have
left.”

“Dead, Wesley?” and the rich man gave
a start of surprise. “Dead, say you?”

“Dead.”

“And the others have removed?”

“Removed.”

“And you don't know where?”

“Don't exactly.”

“Out of the city?”

“Think not.”

“Well, you must hunt him out. If in
the city, mark me! you must find him. In
case the first trap don't catch him, we must
construct another, and put on a different
bait. You understand, Wesley?”

“Understand.”

“He is dangerous, I fear, for he threw
out some very unpleasant hints. In short,
he either knows or suspects too much, and
must be silenced. Must, Wesley,” repeatGoldfinch,
with emphasis — “mark you
that!”

“Exactly that.”

“And now to other matters. Did you
succeed in purchasing the Middleton property?”

“Succeeded,” grinned Wesley.

“Good!” returned Goldfinch, smiling
and rubbing his hands. “And, Wesley,
did the ruse take, eh?”

“Took,” nodded Wesley.

“Good again—good again!” exclaimed
the rich man, in an ecstacy of delight
rarely by him displayed. “Revenge and
ten thousand dollars at one stroke is rather
a good hit—eh! Wesley?”

In his happiest moods, Goldfinch sometimes,
as now, threw off his usually dignified
reserve, and allowed himself to be rather
familiar with his attorney, counsellor,
agent and private secretary, all of which
offices Wesley filled.

“Good hit,” grinned Wesley again.

“The old man,” continued Goldfinch,
with a sardonis smile of deep import, “old

-- 042 --

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

Middleton, little dreamed of the consequence
of his attempt to crush me—to ruin
my reputation, the villain! Ah, I had
him. I cried him down by my agents,
bought his paper at a discount, and then,
best of all, bought his property at a sacrifice,
by making his title appear doubtful,
and paid him in his own notes at par.
Well done, Oliver Goldfinch—well done!”
This was spoken in a low tone, and evidently
not intended for the ears of the
attorney; but the latter was sharp of
hearing, and he heard it, though not a
single look of his betrayed the fact.—
“What next, Wesley?” querried the millionaire.

“Widow Malone can't pay rent.”

“Into the street with her then—you
know my invariable rule in all cases of
this kind.”

“I did it.”

“Ri h! Did she go quietly?”

“She called you a villain—cursed you.”

“Humph! that little troubles me, you
know.”

“I know,” grinned the attorney.

“What next?”

“Old Shuffler's sick and all his family—
won't be able to pay rent, I reckon.”

“Into the street with him then. Well?”

“Mrs. Brady, whose husband was killed
by a kick of your horse, begs you will allow
her a small sum to keep her family
from starvation.”

“Tell Mrs. Brady to be—”

“But she's noticed,” interrupted the
politic counsellor. “Mrs. Malcolm has
already sent to her.”

“Ah, indeed! that alters the case,” said
Goldfinch, with interest. “It will be
known then: I must be liberal. Give her
fifty dollars, Wesley. Any thing farther!”

“The New England Benevolent Tract
Society wants your signature.”

“Curse these societies—these blood
suckers of the wealthy!” ejaculated Goldfinch,
shutting his teeth hard in nager
“But there's no avoiding them, and maintaining
one's position,” pursued the worldly
man; “and so, as the old adage has it,
`what can't be cured must be endured.'
Is this society popular, Wesley!”

“Popular,” responded the secretary.

“Give five hundred dollars then. Proceed!—
what next?”

“Done,” said the other.

“Ah, done, eh!” Then musing a few
moments, and glancing keenly about the
apartment, meanwhile, to be sure there
were no listners, Goldfinch, in a low tone,
resumed: “Do you think he can have got
any clue to the truth, more than a vague
suspicion, Wesley?”

“Hard telling,” answered the other.

“You know there was but one besides
you and I; and he, the prying fool, was
drowned, was he not?”

“Was drowned,” quoth the attorney,
with a slight shudder.

“Well, he is dangerous, and we must be
rid of him, my friend;” and the calm, cold,
blue eye of the scheming man fastened
upon his subordinate with an expression of
deep, dark import. “I hope my first plan
will succeed—if not—”

Here he paused, and glanced at the other
significantly, who at once exclaimed:

“No, no—no more blood!”

“He must be silenced, though!” pursued
Goldfinch, in a low, deep, sepulchral tone,
bending over the table till his face almost
touched his agent's: “you know that as
well as I. Should he get the upper hand,
we are lost—or rather you are—for I will
make my money save me, though at the
expense of my reputation.”

As he said this, looking full in the eye
of his dupe or tool, there was a glance—
sudden and of lightning duration—a glance
from the latter, which made him recoil as
if bitten by a serpent. He looked again,
but it was gone, and he was fain to believe
his eyes had deceived him.

“Think of it,” added Goldfinch, after
vainly waiting for the other to make some
reply; “think of it, and act accordingly.
The inside of a prison is a dreary place;”
and he waved his hand, as was customary
with him, in token their conference was
ended.

The attorney arose and withdrew without
a word. As he descended the stairs,
however, there was a terrible, sinister look
on his ugly visage, and he muttered:

“He will make his money save him!
O, ho! he will make his money save him,

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

and I am to be the victim! Thank you, Oliver
Goldfinch, for your candor! We shall
see—we shall see;” and muttering thus,
he quitted the mansion indignantly.

Better for the man of the world that
that morning's conference had not been,
or that he had been more like himself, less
candid, farther seeing, more cautious.

For a few minutes after the departure
of Wesley, the hypocrite rivetted his gaze
upon the fire, with a stern, gloomy expression,
when his reverie was broken by a soft,
white hand being laid upon his shoulder.
He looked up with a start, and his countenance
betrayed the presence of guilty
thoughts; but on perceiving it was only
his daughter who stood beside him, he
quickly recovered his composure, and pointing
her to a seat, observed:

“I had forgotten I sent for you.”

“Neither you did, father: I stole in upon
you of my own accord.”

With a motion quick as lightning, Goldfinch
seized her by the arm, and eagerly
peering into her face, while he held his
breath, said:

“You have not been listening, Arabella?”

“Would I do so base a thing, father?”
interrogatively answered the other, her
color heightened with proud indignation.

“True—true—yes—ha, ha—of course—
certainly not,” stammered Goldfinch, in
some confusion, aware his suspicion had
betrayed his guilt. “I—I was thinking—
ha, ha—in fact I hardly know what I was
thinking—but—Well, now you are here
I would like some conversation. You
came opportunely, as I was about sending
for you. 'Pon the word of a father,” he
added, gazing proudly upon her, “you look
charming to-day, Arabella; beautiful, if I
may be so complimentary.”

And beautiful Arabella Goldfinch ever
looked in the eyes of that hollow-hearted,
fashionable world, which prefer the cold
beauty that dazzles and towers aloft like a
mountain of ice, to that softer and more
effeminate loveliness, which, like a sylvan
landscape full of flowers, steals gently
upon the senses, and awakes all the finer
emotions of the soul. In the bloom of
nineteen summers, Arabella was a belle;
and being a supposed heiress to great
wealth, had more suitors to her hand than
heart. In sooth, she was illy fitted to win by
the latter; for her's was a proud, imperious
nature, little calculated to love, herself, or
inspire others with the tender passion.
And yet both might come to pass; she
might love, and be in turn beloved; but in
her present position, and with her worldly
education, the possibility was much greater
than the probability. In stature she
was medium, and possessed a form almost
a model of perfection. A sp'endid bust,
above which were a neck and head of a
carriage the most lofty, gave her a commanding
appearance, that, no matter what
her position in society, would not allow of
her passing through the world unnoticed.
Her features were regular, but not particularly
fine, unless seen by artificial light, at
a short distance, when they appeared beautiful.
Her forehead was high and smooth,
bearing upon it the stamp of pride—pride
as of a conscious superiority even over
her equals. And this same pride was in
her dark, lustrous eye, in her slightly expanded
nostrils, and around her well formed
mouth. It was a pride not only of birth,
beauty, position and wealth, but of nature;
pride that plainly showed she knew her
value, and would by no means allow herself
to be underrated. Had she been born
a beggar, she would still have shown pride,
and felt herself the superior of her companions.
And this pride, so displayed, was her
ruling or strongest passion; and though,
when she chose, she could be extremely
affable and winning, still pride was ever
lurking near, and made her affability dignified,
her reserve most haughty.

On the present occasion, she was richly
dressed in a lilac silk, fashioned so as to
display the outlines of her heaving bosom,
which, even in its rise and fall, spoke
pride. Her well-rounded, velvet-like arms
were bare, save where encircled by golden
bracelets just above her matchless, snowy
hands. To mark her, as she turned her
eyes inquiringly upon her father, one could
not but admit she was handsome. In fact
she was more so now than usual; and this
it was which had drawn from him the compliment
already quoted, and to which she
responded with:

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

“Thank you! I must indeed look well
to win the approbation of one so fastidious.”

“And, by-the-by,” returned the other,
“this same beauty must bring its full value.”

“What do you mean, father?” she asked,
with flashing eyes. “Am I to be bought
and sold like a slave or dumb beast?”

“By no means, my daughter, to be bought
and sold. I would only imply that your
wealth and beauty must not be thrown
away upon one inferior to yourself in any
respect.”

“Never fear, my dear father,” rejoined
Arabella, with sarcasm and a haughty toss
of her head, “that I shall stoop to disgrace
myself or you. There is as much family
pride in my breast as in your own. It is
not every suitor, I beg to assure you, that
will gain even a promise of my hand.”

“But at the same time, Arabella,” pursued
her politic father, “you must not be
too haughty when the right suitor is before
you, or you may mar all.”

“And who, I pray, is the right suitor?”
she asked, sharply.

“Who should he be, but the rich and
accomplished Clarence Malcolm?”

“Umpn!” rejoined the other, with a proud
curl of the lip; “and am I then to do him
reverence?”

“By no means; there are a thousand
ways to win, without in the least sacrificing
your dignity. Of a truth, a certain
reserve is necessary to inspire a man with
proper respect and esteem—for every thing
is prized according to the labor and expense
required in obtaining it—and to nothing
does this more strictly apply than
to woman; but what I fear is, that you
may so far forget your true policy, as to
treat him as you have done many a one
before him, with a haughtiness so disdainful
that his own manly pride will force him
to leave you.”

“I shall treat him,” rejoined Arabella,
“according to his deserts and behavior. If
he presume too much, he shall find I have
not forgotten what is due to myself.”

“But let me charge you, Arabella, to be
very cautious, for he is certainly a prize
worth securing. I have it from his own
lawyer, that he has already been apportioned
five hundred thousand dollars, and will
in time fall heir to as much more. He is
an only son of a widowed mother, and her
possessions are vast; so you see the importance
of making him yours; and will
do it, I trust, even at the sacrifice, if necessary,
of a little self-pride.”

“I do not know that I shall,” returned
Arabella, coldly. “I do not think I shall
cross my nature for any man, rich or poor,
high or low. Besides, I am not anxious to
tie myself in wedlock, at least for the present.
There is time enough for that years
ahead.”

“But think, my dear Arabella,” pleaded
the worldly man, “what it is to be the wife
of one so immensely rich, and so universally
esteemed as Clarence Malcolm. If you
have true pride, my daughter, this is the
way to gratify it; for you will thus not only
triumph over all your associates, but place
yourself in a position where you can overawe
them with your grandeur and magnificence.
Think what it is, my child, to be
the richest lady in the metropolis, and leader
of the ton! Why, were I you, I would
stoop to any thing to be so exalted.”

“Would you?” said Arabella, with another
scornful curl of the lip; “I wouldn't—
there is the difference. I would not condescend
to lose one grain of self-respect,
such as you advise, to win Clarence Malcolm,
were he even ten times what you represent
him. No, did I do so, I could never
after forgive myself.”

“But, my daughter—”

“Nay, hear me out. That Clarence
Malcolm is rich, I believe; that he is a gentleman
of fine talents and accomplishments,
I know; and, to be candid, I like
him as well as any other, and have reason
to believe, from his attentions to me of
late, that I have found favor in his eyes.
Farther than this, I know nothing; for not
a word of affection, or any thing tending
towards matrimony, has ever passed our
lips to one another. Now should Clarence
Malcolm see proper to sue for my hand in
a correct way, taking me all in all, as I am,
with all my imperfections on my head, I
might be disposed to grant his suit—not
for his money, mark you, father—not for

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

his fine accomplishments—but simply because
the whim might be upon me.”

“Well, well, Arabella, you are a strange,
spoiled child, and so I suppose must have
your own way, though I trust you will not
disappoint me in this matter.”

“But why are you so anxious, father?
Have you not wealth enough?”

“Enough, Arabella! why, you talk like
a simple girl. Enough! bless your soul—
why, were I as rich as Crœsus, I should still
thirst for more. Enough! no, I shall never
have enough, though every addition will be
something towards a satisfaction. My
whole soul, Arabella, is concentrated upon
the ambition of being the wealthiest gentleman
in the metropolis, that men may
point at me and say, `There goes he who
can buy and sell all others.' So be a true
child of mine, Arabella, and aid me to accomplish
what I have struggled for for
years. With your consent, and our cards
skilfully handled, we are sure to win. Malcolm
is in every sense a strict man of honor,
and would rather sacrifice his right
hand than do a mean action, or be thought
guilty of one. His attentions to you have
already been somewhat marked; endeavor
to make them still more so, and we are
safe. I will have the report circulated
that you are engaged; and then, should he
seek to avoid you, I will privately threaten
him with a suit for breach of promise.
This will settle the matter; for he would
suffer death sooner than have his fair name
dragged thus before the world and bandied
in the public prints.”

“But, father,” said Arabella, with a look
of painful displeasure, “what respect could
he have for a wife so obtained?”

“Respect? Pshaw! girl, don't be a fool!
Who cares for his respect, so we have his
money!”

“But how would his money benefit
you?”

“Ah, leave that to me—leave that to
me!” answered Goldfinch, rubbing his
hands with delight at the happy prospect
of effecting some well concocted, devilish
scheme, which he did not care to reveal
to his daughter. “Come, girl, promise me
you will use your best endeavors to succeed
in this!”

“I will think of it,” said the other, coldly,
rising to withdraw.

“You will promise, Arabella?” urged
her father. “Come, say you will promise!”

“I say I will think of it,” sharply and
haughtily rejoined Arabella. And then
turning, as she was about to quit the
apartment: “Who was that young man
I saw here the other evening?” she asked.
“His face seemed familiar, but I do not
know where to place him.”

“Mention him not!” replied Goldfinch,
with a dark frown; “mention him not,
Arabella; he is a villain who has much
annoyed me of late;” and he bit his lips
in vexation.

“Then his face belies him,” rejoined
Arabella, looking hard at her father; “for
I have rarely seen a more handsome,
frank, ingenious countenance;” and without
waiting a reply from her angry parent,
she quitted the apartment, with the proud
majesty of a queen, leaving the schemer
alone to his thoughts.

“So, so,” he muttered, “her pride overtops
her judgment, and therefore must
have a fall. She must wed Clarence Malcolm,
though, for I have set my soul upon
it, and when was I ever known to fail in
my undertakings!”

Beware, Oliver Goldfinch! for you are
reckoning without your host.

CHAPTER VIII. NEW AND STRANGE ADVENTURES.

Whatever the mass of mankind, who
have had no experience, may think to the
contrary, the life of him who gains his
bread by the labor of his brain, is by no
means an easy one. To many who know
not its trials, struggles and vexations, it
may seem very romantic, pleasant and delightful:
but it is like a mountain seen
from afar, which appears smooth and beautiful
in the distance, but which a near inspection
proves to be craggy, rough, and
both laborious and dangerous of ascent.
It is one thing to read and another to
write. In the former instance all is plain

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

and smooth before you, word follows word,
sentence follows sentence, idea succeeds
idea, and without any effort on your part,
your eye skims the page and your mind
grasps the sense, and you say to yourself,
“Where is the effort of the author in what
is so simple and easy?” Ah, you little
dream what that same sentence may have
cost him, simple as it seems! Perhaps
hours of severe application and brainracking
thought. It is not always the
smoothest and simplest passages that have
been easiest penned. On the contrary, it
is these which may have cost the severest
toil—for as an instrument only becomes
resplendent through intense attrition, so
the ideas of an author can only come
forth refulgent and polished by the same
skill, care and attention.

You that think the life of an author to
be envied, sit down, when you have leisure
and feel in fine humor, and attempt to
compose. And then, when depressed in
spirits, oppressed with grief, care and anxiety,
ailing in body, and your brain seems
clogged and heavy, or, on the contrary,
parched with a burning fever, sit down
and try it then. Remember your task is
before you, that you must go on, for on
this hangs the power to provide for yourself,
and, peradventure, those as near and
dear to you as your own heart's blood.
And remember, too, you must not slight
your task, or that great tribunal, the public,
before which you must be judged, will
not fail to censure and thus destroy your
occupation. Remember, furthermore, you
are continually called upon for new
scenes, new ideas and new events, which
your already aching and overtaxed brain
must supply. And lastly, remember this
is not for a day, nor a week, nor a month,
but for years, perhaps a lifetime. Make
this trial we say, take into consideration
all these facts, together with the pittance
you will receive, even if fortunate enough
to dispose of your labor, and then, if you
envy an author's fate, go follow his profession,
and make an early grave for yourself,
and a name that will live perchance
till your body has turned to corruption and
dust.

Similar to these were the reflections of
Edgar Courtly, as, pen in hand, and weary
with thought, he paused over the task he
had undertaken. We have said elsewhere,
that in his leisure hours he had written
poetry—but that had been done simply
through inclination and for his own
amusement, and was very different from
his present attempt, where, with nothing
to inspire him save the hope of reward,
on which his very life as it seemed to him
depended, and the shuddering fear of failure,
he toiled on, straining each mental
faculty to its utmost tension.

“And even when completed,” he sighed,
“I may fail, and all my anxiety and
brain-torture go for naught.”

But he determined to fail not through
indolence or carlessness; and hence he
wrote and read, revised and re-wrote, until
there seemed no possibility of his improving
what he had done; and gladly
then, yet not without misgivings, he pronounced
the poem complete. This occurred
at a rather late hour on the third
night from his meeting with Elmer; and
having read it aloud to Virginia, and received
her joyful approval, he retired for
the night—but not to sleep soundly—for
hope and fear were too busy in his breast
to allow him more than a feverish, fitful
slumber. At dawn he was up and dressed,
and without partaking breakfast, so anxious
was he to have the article put in hand
as early as possible, he set out for the
lodgings of Elmer. Elmer slept late, and
so of course an interview at that hour was
out of the question; but he left the parcel,
properly superscribed, in the hands of a
servant, with imperative instructions, that
so soon as Elmer should rise, it must be
given to him as a matter of great importance.
Pondering upon what would
be his success against so much competition,
he turned away, and, in a musing
mood, strolled down the street in the direction
of the Battery.

It was a clear, cold, but beautiful and invigorating
morning; and the sun, as he
rose, wore a cheerful aspect, and brightly
gleamed down upon tall spires, making
their bright balls seem fire; and upon the
houses and trees, turning their net work
of frost into diamond dew drops; and upon

-- 047 --

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

the harbor and rivers, forming their waters
into polished mirrors; and upon the
rushing steamers, arching rainbows in the
spray of their wheels; and upon the oars
of the boatmen, making every stroke dip
silver; and upon the sails of the stately
ships, giving them a light and swan-like
appearance; and, in a word, upon every
thing abroad, animate and inanimate,
brightening, enriching and beautifying
all.

As Edgar arrived at the Battery, and
took in all this at a glance, he felt his
spirits revive with a feeling akin to the
scene; and for an hour he forgot his sorrows
in a happy reverie. Then, remembering
he had not yet broken his fast, and
that his sister, having prepared the frugal
meal, would be patiently awaiting him, he
set out upon his return; but instead of retracing
his steps, shaped his course along
the shipping of the East river. Pushing
forward, little heeding any thing around
him, his mind occupied with grave reflections,
he had passed some half a dozen
squares, when his progress was arrested
by a groan from a man lying on the pavement
just to his right. His first impression
on coming to a halt, was that the man
was drunk, and he was about to pass on,
when something in the appearance of the
stranger led him to think otherwise, and
he approached and accosted him in a kindly
tone.

“What is the matter, my friend?” he
asked.

“God bless you,” returned the other, in
a feeble voice, “for those kind words—the
first I have had addressed to me for many
a day! I am sick, kind sir, and, I fear,
nigh unto death. I lately arrived in port
from a long voyage, and was immediately
taken ill with a fever. I sought lodgings
in yonder house, (pointing to a villainouslooking
groggery) for I had not much money,
and did not know where to go. While
my money lasted, I received some attention;
but it gave out last night, and ere
daylight this morning, I was rudely thrust
into the street, with the cold hearted remark,
that, being now a beggar, I must
seek other quarters. I tried to get elsewhere,
kind sir, but my strength failed
me, and here I am., O God!” he added, in
a sort of prayer, “if my time has come to
die, take me to thyself!—but I would, merciful
God, that thou sparest me longer,
that, if possible, I may bring the guilty to
account, and right the wronged!—but do,
O God, as to thee seemest best!”

“Poor fellow!” sighed Edgar, struck
with the stranger's manner and the mysteriousness
of his last words; “here is
another example of the world's humanity.
Who are you, friend?” he asked; “for
though dressed in the garb of a common
sailor, your language bespeaks one bred in
a different school.”

“I am not what I seem,” rejoined the
other, in a still more feeble voice, and evidently
in much pain; “but I can explain
nothing now. If you can assist me, kind
sir, do so—if not, leave me alone to die.
Ah, me! God's mercy on me!”

“Alas! stranger,” rejoined Edgar, “it is
little assistance I can render to any one;
but what I can do I will; you must not
be left alone to die. Have patience a
moment; I will see what can be done;”
and seeing a well-dressed gentleman at a
short distance, he hurried to him, explained
the case and asked his advice.

“He had better be sent to the hospital,”
was the reply.

“But will they receive him?” queried
Edgar.

“If a sailor, they are bound to do so;”
and he gave Edgar instructions how to
proceed to gain him admittance.

Acting upon the other's advice, Edgar
procured an elliptic spring dray, a vehicle
much in use in the great metropolis, and
placing the stranger upon it, accompanied
and saw him safely deposited in the
hospital, where he would receive the best
of care and medical attendance.

“And now,” he said, as he was about to
take his leave, “I shall make it my business
to call upon you daily. For whom
shall I inquire?”

“Alanson Davis,” answered the invalid,
feebly pressing the hand of Edgar. “And
now yours, my kind benefactor, whom
may God reward for your humanity!”

“Edgar Courtly,” replied our hero.

The invalid started, clasped his forehead

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

with one hand, and, weak though he was,
partly raised himself with the other, while
his eyes fastened upon Edgar with a wild,
eager expression.

“Perhaps I was mistaken,” he said, in
a hoarse whisper. “Repeat your name
once more!”

Edgar did so.

“And your native place!”

“Is Baltimore,” said Edgar.

“You—you have—an uncle?” almost
gasped the other.

Edgar set his teeth hard, and frowned
darkly, as he replied:

“My mother, God rest her soul! had an
unnatural brother.”

“Whose name is—”

“Oliver Goldfinch.”

The sick man nodded his head and sank
back, too much exhausted to make an immediate
reply. At length he feebly muttered:

“Go! go!—but be sure you return to
me! God grant I live, for your sake!—
Heaven be praised that we have me! I
have much to tell you—but not now. Go!
go!” and so exhausted was the invalid
with excitement and the effort to speak,
that his last trial died away in a whisper.

Edgar, surprised and bewildered at
these mysterious words, would fain have
lingered, in the hope of hearing something
farther; but the physician touched him on
the shoulder, and warned him that his
presence was endangering the life of the
patient. He therefore took his departure,
and bent his steps homeward, musing upon
the strangeness of his adventure, and wondering
what secret the stranger had to reveal.
That there had been crime committed
somewhere, he believed; and might
not this man have been a tool of his uncle,
and have aided in wresting from him
his rightful possessions? He had spoken
of wrong that had been done ere he knew
whom he addressed; and when the name
was made known to him, his agitation
was such as could spring from no ordinary
cause. And the dark hints he had himself
thrown out to his uncle on the night
his mother died, and the singular effect
they produced, all recurred to the mind of
Edgar, with the convincing force, that
where was so much uneasiness, there
must be some secret but potent cause; and
now that he was once upon the trail, he
resolved to ferret this out, let the consequences
be what they might.

The hospital, of which mention hasjust
been made, stands on Broadway, but retired
from the constant jar of busy life by
a large enclosure or park, which slopes
away in front, forming a beautiful lawn
and sylvan grove, from among the shrubbery
of which the picturesque structure
peeps forth with a rather delightful and
inviting appearance, more especially in
the summer season, when the green fluttering
leaves seem to speak of pure air
and gentle, refreshing quietude. His homeward
course from this park, led Edgar directly
past the Tombs of Centre street,
upon which he now gazed with a strange,
unacountable feeling of awe, that he had
occasion soon after to remember as an evil
presentiment.

The Tombs—so called from its resemblance
to the Mausoleums of Egypt's
mighty kings, and, also, as some say, from
the number of suicides committed by prisoners
within its damp and filthy cells,
thus making it a sort of charnel-house—
is a building well calculated to arrest the
attention of a stranger viewing the curiosities
of the great metropolis. It is a
massive structure of stone, built in the
Egyptian style of architecture, and serves
the several purposes of a city prison, police
court, the court of sessions, law and
other offices. It is a grand but gloomy
pile, lifting its huge turrets high in the
air, surmounted by a cupola, whose summit
overlooks a great portion of the city.
A high wall encloses three sides of it,
forming an area, the fourth side of which
is guarded by the main building, into which
from this opening, entrance can only be
had through heavy iron doors, kept doublelocked
and bolted to prevent the escape
of prisoners. This area answers many
prison purposes, and among the rest that
of admitting light and air to the cells
looking out upon it, and as a place of private
execution to those convicted of capital
offences, whose death in such cases

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

is only witnessed by a few prisoners and
officials. The building is so constructed
that a criminal may be led from his cell
to the court room, have his trial and be remanded,
without once beholding the world
without, until he is taken hence to serve
out his term of sentence, either at Blackwell's
Island or Sing-Sing. In front you
enter by a long flight of stone steps, and
pass directly under a fine colonnade,
which, together with the quaint appearance
of the whole building, as seen at a
short distance, and the remembrance of
the purpose for which it is used, gives it
an imposing and solemn aspect, that makes
a deep and lasting impression upon the
mind of him, who, in a reflective mood,
views it for the first time.

While occupied in gazing upon this
gloomy structure, and thinking of the poor
wretches therein confined, Edgar was suddenly
startled by the piercing shrieks of a
female; and looking round, he beheld a
horse tearing down the street at the very
top of his speed, with a light vehicle attached,
in which sat a lady, nearly frightened
out of her senses, from whom issued
these frightful sounds of agonized despair.
That she must soon be thrown out and
dashed to pieces, or terribly mangled, seemed
inevitable—for the carriage rocked from
side to side, occasionally balancing on two
wheels for a moment, so evenly that a
pound seemed sufficient to upset it, and
then, just as all hope was over, settling
back to its original position, or swaying as
far the other way, while on dashed the
frightened animal more fiercely than ever.
Hundreds had tried to check him or change
his course; but on, on he still furiously
sped, heeding no obstacle, and turning
neither to the right nor left. Thousands
had collected behind the lady, and were
gazing after in breathless awe, expecting
every moment to witness a sight that would
make their blood run cold with horror.
In front, men, women and children were
rushing to the sidewalks, to place their
own persons in safety; while others, from
every direction, were hurrying to the scene
to gratify a morbid curiosity.

From the moment Edgar put eyes upon
the lady, he determined to save her, even
at the risk of his life—and a fearful risk
it was, in the manner he attempted it.
The horse was descending Centre street
from the direction of the Park, and unless
his course were changed, must pass within
a few feet of where he stood. There was
but little time for reflection—but Edgar
thought rapidly, and his plan was soon laid,
though it must be confessed one of peculiar
danger to himself. Perceiving a club
upon the pavement, he seized it, and steping
forward a few paces, awaited the approach
of the furious beast, well knowing
that should he fail in his design, his own
life in all probability would be the penalty.
On came the maddened beast, rolling
fire from the flinty pavement beneath his
hoofs, and making each one he passed
shudder with an undefined terror.

Edgar had taken his position directly in
front of the animal, so that, unless one or
the other turned aside, the latter must pass
directly over his body. To turn aside neither
seemed inclined; and when the beast,
still tearing ahead with unabated velocity,
had reached within a few feet of our intrepid
hero, there was a general cry of alarm
for his safety. The next moment the cry
was changed into a universal shout of applause,
and men marvelled at what their
own eyes revealed to them. The horse
lay sprawling, panting and kicking upon
the pavement—the vehicle, upset and broken,
was partly piled upon him—while the
lady, safe and unharmed, was resting, all
unconscious, in the arms of her deliverer.

The manner this had been effected was
simple, though seemingly a miracle to those
who beheld it. As the foaming horse came
bounding up. Edgar struck him a violent
blow upon the head, which felled him to
the earth; then springing quickly back, he
caught the lady in his arms, as she was
thrown forward by the sudden stopping of
the vehicle. It was a most dangerous feat,
but one he had correctly counted on performing,
and he now stood the proud hero
of a thousand admiring eyes.

His first movement was to bear the lady
up the steps of the Tombs, where water
being procured and dashed in her face, she
presently revived, only to stare in wonder
and maidenly timidity upon the dense

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

crowd that had gathered around. A single
glance at her person and dress, showed
her to be young, beautiful and wealthy—
or at least a lady of some distinction, and
Edgar was perplexing himself how to proceed
next, when a middle-aged gentleman
came pushing through the crowd, which
gave panting and way with deference, and
catching her in his arms, wildly called her
his own dear child, and seemed fairly beside
himself with joy at her providential
escape.

Seeing she was now in proper hands,
and that there was no longer need for his
services, Edgar took advantage of the confusion,
and quietly and modestly withdrew.

When the father, having learned the details
of how his daughter had been saved
by a heroic daring on the part of another
which astonished him, and full of profound
gratitude, inquired for her noble deliverer,
he was gone, much to his regret and disappointment,
and none could say where he
might be found. In a word, while men
were eagerly seeking him, that he might
receive a due reward for his noble daring,
Edgar was quietly wending his way homeward,
satisfied In his own conscience that
he had performed his duty, and disposed to
seek no other recompense.

The sun was several hours advanced
towards meridian when he reached his
humble lodgings, and Virginia, having prepared
the morning meal, was awaiting him
with an anxiety full of a thousand fears
for his safety. To her he explained at
once all that had happened to detain him;
and throwing her arms around his neck,
she pressed upon his lips the sisterly kiss
of approval, and both partook of their frugal
repast with increased appetites and
lightened hearts.

CHAPTER IX. THE ABODE OF THE UNFORTUNATE.

Although impatient to know the decision
of Elmer regarding his production,
Edgar did not deem it proper to intrude
upon him for a day or two, or until all his
competitors should have sent in their efforts.
Feverish with anxiety as concerned
his success, it was now his object to
while away his time so as to think as little
upon the matter as possible. For this purpose
he sallied forth into the bustling city,
passing through the main thoroughfares,
along the quays, and, in short, visiting every
place which he fancied would serve to withdraw
his thoughts from what had now become
a painful subject—painful, because he
felt that in case of failure, the hope which
had buoyed up his sinking spirits would
be irrecoverably sunk in the dark waters of
despair. After rambling about for several
hours, he visited the hospital, in the hope
to gain from the lips of Davis an explanation
of his mysterious words; but in this
he was sadly disappointed; for the physician
informed him the man was delirious,
and in all probability would not survive the
attack, as anxiety and exposure had increased
his malady to a very malignant
form; and even should he recover, all conversation
on worldly topics must be excluded
for at least a couple of weeks. This
was sore news to Edgar, as he had counted
much on getting some clue to the supposed
villainy of his uncle, whereby he
might, if not convict him, at least force him
to a satisfactory compromise, and regain
enough of his father's property to render
himself and sister independent. It was,
therefore, with a heavy heart that he again
shaped his course homeward, unconsciously
passing over the very ground he had
traversed in the morning. As he came
along side of the Tombs and looked up to
the huge pile, he felt a cold shudder pass
over his frame, and his very soul recoil, as
it were, with an undefinable fear.

“Strange!” he mentally ejaculated;
“strange, I should feel thus, when looking
upon the walls of a prison! I have never
done a wrong deed, that I should have such
terror of the criminal's home. Is it—can
it be a foreboding of farther evil! God
grant that my worst trials are over!—for
misery and I have too long been acquainted,
and I had hoped we should again be
strangers.”

Musing thus, he pursued his way until
he entered Mott street, when an

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

irresistable desire seized upon him to visit Ellen,
his generous benefactress, whom neither
himself nor sister had seen since changing
their quarters, and also to look once more
upon the wretched abode where his poor
mother had ended her sufferings. As he
drew near the place and glanced toward
the miserable hovel, again tenanted with
the most squalid poverty, his heart leaped
to his throat, his eyes grew dim, and he
was fain to turn quickly away to master
his emotion.

The dwelling of the unfortunate Ellen
was nearly opposite, and to this he bent
his steps. His first impression was that
the house was tenantless—for the door
was not only closed, but heavy wooden
shutters barred all the windows. Although
passed midday, there were no signs of life
about the premises, and Edgar was on the
point of leaving, thinking there were none
within, when something altered his determination,
and he at once advanced to the
door and stoutly applied the knocker. After
some little delay, Edgar heard the rattling
of bars and the clanking of chains,
and then the door swung ajar a few inches,
but not sufficiently to admit the entrance
or exit of even a child, and a hoarse,
cracked female voice said:

“Who are you? and what's wanting?”

“Is Ellen Douglas within?” asked Edgar,
in reply.

“Well, 'sposen she is?” was the inhospitable
rejoinder.

“Why, then, I desire to see her,” said
Edgar, already half inclined to depart without
more ado.

“I'll see if she'll see you,” said the
voice. “Who'll I tell her wants her?”

“Edgar Courtly.”

The door swung to—bolts, bars and chains
rattled back to their places—and for a few
minutes all was silent. Then a shutter
cautiously opened over Edgar's head, as if
for some one to peer down, and then as
cautiously closed. Presently there was
another rattling at the door, which this
time swung open, and the same harsh voice
said:

“Come in.”

As Edgar crossed the threshold, he beheld
a corpulent woman, some forty years
of age, with a red, bloated countenance
and blear eyes, dressed in a loose gown or
wrapper, who eyed him coldly until he had
cleared the swing of the door, which she
shut with impatient violence and carefully
refastened.

Then turning, “Up stairs,” she grumbled,
rather than said, and led the way
herself.

Passing through a long, dark hall, preceded
by the woman, Edgar ascended a
flight of stairs, richly carpeted, to the second
story, when, turning to the right, his
conductress threw open a door into a fine
apartment, magnificently furnished, and
lighted, although broad daylight without,
by a large alabaster lamp, whose mellow
light gave to each object a rich, luxuriant
softness. A splendid Brussells carpet covered
the floor, over which, in elegant profusion,
were arranged the most costly articles
of furniture. Here stood mahogany
and rosewood sofas, ottomans, settees and
chairs, covered with purple and crimson
silk-velvet; there two large marble tables,
strewn with books and music; yonder an
organ and piano of the most expensive
workmanship; while the walls were adorned
with mirrors, that doubled the splendors
of the whole, and with busts, and statuetts,
and with paintings worthy the attention of
a connoiseur of art.

As all this flashed upon Edgar, a refinement
so far beyond what he had expected
to find, he could hardly credit his senses,
and was half beginning to fancy himself
a subject of fairy magic, translated to an
oriental palace, when his eye fell upon the
object he sought, the beautiful Ellen, reclining
on a settee at the farther side of the
room, robed now in a costly silk, and resplendent
with pearl, diamonds and gold. She
did not rise, but motioned him to close the
door and advance to her side. He did so,
and as she reached out her hand to him, he
saw she was very pale and a good deal agitated.

“How is your sister? was her first question.

“I thank you, she is well,” replied Edgar,
seating himself by her side; “but I
fear I cannot say as much for you.”

“No,” rejoined Ellen, with a sigh, “I

-- 052 --

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

am not well. I have been ailing ever
since I saw you, and have not been out of
my room for several days.”

“I thought there must be something of
the kind, that you did not call upon us,”
returned Edgar, “and therefore came to
see you.”

“You are very kind,” said Ellen, scarcely
able to repress her tears, “to take such
disinterested interest in one despised by
the world.”

“Not disinterested either,” rejoined Edgar.
“You forget you are our benefactress.”

“I would to God I could forget all other
things as easy,” she replied, with anguish.
“That was nothing — nothing.
If my money did you any service, I am
rejoiced to know it—but I pray you mention
it not again.”

“I am in hopes soon to restore it,” said
Edgar.

“Nay, do no such thing!” returned Ellen,
with energy. “I would rather you
keep it; for in your hands, and that of
your sweet sister, it will be used for virtuous
ends; while in mine, base mortal that
I am! it might only serve some unholy
purpose. Oh, that I were dead and in my
grave,” she continued, bitterly, “away
from the sight, the scorn and contumely of
man! Were it not I dread the great and
terrible Hereafter, another sun should not
rise upon me in life.”

“Nay, Ellen, why talk thus?” returned
Edgar, gently and soothingly. “You have
done wrong, undoubtedly; so have I—so
have all—for all human nature is prone to
err in a greater or less degree. But there
is one consolation left us: We can repent
of our errors and reform our ways; and,
Ellen, I beseech you, as one who has
your happiness at heart, to change your
present course!”

“And be a thing for the world to point
at, hiss at, and insult!” rejoined Ellen,
mournfully. “No! no! I would rather be
as I am—for now at least I am on an
equality with those around me.”

“But leave here--go where you are unknown--live
an upright life, and you need
have no fears of being insulted,” returned
Edgar, seriously.

“And think you, my friend—for of all
men I have known, you are the only one
I can truly venture to call so—that my
guilty conscience would allow me to mingle
again with the virtuous?—the wolf in the
sheep's fold? No, no, no!” she pursued,
hurriedly; “I can not do it: I have
thought it all over time and again, and
have wept such tears as only the conscience-stricken
guilty can know. Go
where I would, I should feel that all eyes
were upon me, reading the thoughts of
my poluted soul; and it would be a hell of
torture to me far beyond even this. I am
a woman, and well you know, when one
of my sex is branded with shame, there is
no door of mercy and pardon left open for
us. No, do what we may, having once
done wrong, we are disgraced for ever, and
towards us the world's finger of scorn
stands eternally uplifted. I am proud as
I am wretched, and to see myself shunned
by all honest people, as a creature to be abhorred,
would be a punishment I could not
endure, and to which even death on the
rack would prove a glad substitute. Oh,
I am most wretched at times; and were it
not, as I have just said, I dread the consequences
hereafter, another sun should
not rise save upon my livid corse.”

“Nay, let me entreat you to think differently,
Ellen!” pleaded Edgar, gently, taking
her hand.

“Do not attempt entreaty!” she said,
rapidly, “for you will only fail where
others have failed before. There was
one,” she pursued, pressing her hands
upon her throbbing temples, and looking
wildly upon Edgar, “whose warning
voice I disregarded ere I became criminal;
and if she could not arrest me in my wayward
course, think not that any have now
the power to reclaim. My mother! oh, my
mother! oh God, my mother!” she cried, in
anguish; and again hiding her face, sobbed
aloud.

Edgar endeavored to console and tranquilize
her, but for a long time without
producing any effect, other than to cause
a fresh burst of agony. At length, becoming
a little more calm, and striving to
repress all emotion, she resumed:

“And can you indeed look upon me

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

without abhorence, considering what I
am?”

“It is not that I consider what you are,”
answered Edgar, “so much as what you
may become, if you will but heed my
counsel, which makes you less criminal
in my eyes than your own. The evil you
do, or have done, no one can more heartily
condemn than I. It is the good remaining
to which I hopefully turn, to see
you saved from a fate the most horrible to
contemplate. You have intimated that
here you are on an equality with your associates.
Permit me to venture the assertion,
that in nobleness of nature and refinement
of soul, you are far, far their superior;
and hence what to them is of easy
endurance, to you is a torture almost unbearable.
To them, sin is a golden ball of
delightful temptation—to you, a grinning
skull, horrifying to your senses. They
have done and still do wrong, because it
is the strongest passion they possess—
you, because you have been seduced into
error and fancy there is no escape.”

“You speak much truth,” rejoined Ellen,
mournfully. “Were I what I was
once, with all the knowledge I now possess,
not a world, were it laid at my feet,
should tempt me to be what I am—but
being what I am, a world, even had I such
to offer, could not restore me to the purity
and happiness I possessed ere the tempter
came. My tale is brief and soon told—
you take an interest in my fate—therefore
listen to what these lips have never as
yet revealed to mortal ear:

“On the banks of the beautiful and romantic
Hudson, some hundred miles or so
above here, stands a lovely cottage, shaded
in the summer by a sylvan grove, and by
vines and flowers that entwine themselves
gracefully and luxuriantly about it. Here,
in times past, lived a happy family—a father,
mother and daughter—the latter an
only child, on whom both parents fondly
doated—too fondly, I fear, for their good
and her own. The fearful epidemic of
1832, called the father suddenly to eternity,
and struck the first tell blow to the
happiness of the two survivors. Time
passed on, and the love of mother and
daughter, which had been heretofore divi
ded by a husband and father, now centered
upon each other, with an intensity that
softened their grief for the lost one. Fair
and beautiful—alas! too beautiful for her
own salvation—the daughter bloomed
eighteen, the reigning belle of the village,
with a host of admirers ever in her
train. Unsuspicious as she was unsophisticated
in the ways of a heartless world,
and somewhat vain by nature, but more
so by circumstances, she was thus a fit
subject for the machinations of one of the
handsomest and most accomplished young
men she had ever beheld. Add to these
attractions, that he was from the fashionable
circles of New York, the son of a
millionaire, and that to her, comparatively
a country rustic, he paid the utmost defference,
professing at the same time an ardent
attachment, and you will scarcely
wonder that, dazzled by his position and
the prospective brought before her mind's
eye, as well as grateful for the distinction
she fancied conferred upon her, her affections
should become enlisted, and she
gradually be led on to her own destruction.
This her mother saw and warned
her of repeatedly; but when was an overindulged
youth or maiden ever known to
profit by the counsels of maturer years,
unless coerced or brought to the thinking
point by sad experience. Yet do not fancy
she leaped from virtue to vice knowingly.
No! all the world could never have
persuaded her to that. She knew she was
doing wrong, but did not dream of aught
criminal, until the fatal Rubicon of vice
had been passed, as in a dream, and she
awoke to the horrible reality of knowing
her steps could never be retraced—
that her fair name and fame were blasted
forever—her peace of mind forever ruined.
Nor was this effected but with the
basest deception. She was persuaded to
elope with him she loved, and be privately
married, that the news thereof might not
reach his father's ears, and he thereby be
cut off with a shilling. At night, and by
stealth, she left the roof of her fond mother
and came to this city, where she was
joined in holy wedlock—or at least so led
to suppose, until the awful truth of the
ceremony being a sham was

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

subsequently revealed to her. Then it was the lamb
became a tigress, fearful to look upon; for
all the wild passions of hell itself were
stirred within her; and he who had brought
her to this, was fortunate to escape
with life until her first frenzy was
over. As it was, even, when next she and
her lover met, there was a fearful scene;
and with the door of her apartment bolted
upon him, a glittering dagger in her
hand, there would have been a new tragedy—
a horrifying tale of bloody retribution
for the world to gossip over—had not
he, on his bended knees, calling Heaven to
witness, solemnly vowed to make her his
lawful wife, and that, too, ere another month
should roll over her guilty head. To jump
detail,” concluded Ellen, with mournful
energy, raising herself to a sitting posture,
“three years have since passed, and yet
that vow has never been fulfilled.”

“But the lover—the seducer,” asked
Edgar, quickly, “what of him?”

“He is her lover still; and if not by
the laws of man, at least before high
Heaven, Ellen Douglas is his true and loyal
wife.”

“But when he broke the vow?”

“He did it by giving good cause, and
making another equally as strong and
equally as futile. But I loved, trusted and
forgave him—for what will not poor woman
do for him she loves! He has made
a dozen vows since then, only to break
them all and leave me what I am.”

“Then why accuse yourself of being
such a vile wretch, when the sin was not
so much your own as another's?” asked
Edgar.

“But the sin was my own.” said Ellen,
mournfully; “for did not I disregard the
counsels of a beloved mother, and basely,
like a guilty being, forsake her in the dead
hour of night?—alas! alas! to the breaking
of her heart;” and turning away her
face, the wretched girl burst into tears.

“An I where is she now!” inquired Edgar.

“Where!” echoed Eden, with startling
emphasis; “where I would to God I were—
with the dead!” and sinking back upon
her seat, she remained for a few minutes
completely overcome with the force of her
feelings.

Edgar made no reply, for he knew there
were sorrows, and more especially those
where a self-condemning conscience formed
a portion, far beyond the power of human
consolation, and the which it were
but mockery to attempt to soothe. After
a silence of some minutes, only broken by
her sighs and sobs, Ellen turned to Edgar
and resumed:

“This, my friend, made me a wretch—
this, and the thoughts of what I am, most
wretched. But,” she added, with a wild,
startled look, “I could bear all—even my
disgrace and the contumely of my fellow
creatures—bear all to my death, without
murmuring—were I assured that he, the
idol of my heart, as he is the author of my
misery, but loved me with one half the passion
he has professed. Oh! it is the bitter,
harrowing thought, that after all I
may be abandoned, forsaken, and that for
another, which keeps my brain on fire,
and has driven me nigh distracted! But
he shall never wed her and Ellen Douglas
live!” she cried, with sudden vehemence,
springing to her feet, greatly to the surprise
of Edgar, and towering aloft like an
indignant queen, while her dark eyes
glared fearfully around: “No, he shall
never wed her and I live poluted!—never
never, never—I swear it before high Heaven!”
and she threw back her head, cast
her eyes upward, and raised her hand aloft,
with a natural eloquence of gesture the
mightiest orator might have envied.

“And if I may be permitted the question,”
said Edgar, almost fearful to hazard
the inquiry, “who is the villain of whom
you speak?”

“Nay,” cried Ellen, eagerly, suddenly
grasping his arm and fixing her eyes upon
his, “call him not a villain—it is too harsh
a term! I may call him so, but I would
not hear another.”

“I crave pardon!” returned Edgar, perceiving
his mistake; “but my indignation
got the better of my prudence.”

“As you are a stranger here,” resumed
Ellen, abruptly, seeming not to heed the
apology, “and know not the personage in
question, I will venture to answer you—
but all in confidence, remember—
Know then, he is the only son of one

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

Oliver Goldfinch, well known here as
a millionaire.”

“What!” exclaimed Edgar, springing to
his feet in astonishment: “Acton Goldfinch?”

“You know him, then?” cried Ellen,
breathlessly.

“Only by report, and as my cousin—not
personally.”

“Your cousin?” almost screamed the
other, grasping his arm and looking completely
bewildered. “Your cousin, did you
say?”

“Unfortunately he is so,” rejoined Edgar,
setting his teeth hard in anger.

“He your cousin!” repeated Ellen, who
in her astonishment could think of nothing
else; “and you thus!—such disparity
between you! Pray tell me how is this?”

“By the devil's own labor,” replied Edgar,
bitterly; “you know his servants seldom
go without the good things of this
world, whatever they may receive in the
next. But come, we have been thrown
together singularly, you have briefly
sketched me your history, and as I believe
our misfortunes both date from one source,
sit down and I will briefly tell you mine;”
and Edgar proceeded to give the outlines
of what is already known to the reader.

“And now, Ellen,” he said, in conclusion,
“as you know something of his history,
I fancy you will be less credulous to
what comes from his forked tongue; for
that your betrayer will keep one vow with
you, I solemnly do not believe.”

“Alas! what will then become of me?”
groaned Ellen, in anguish of spirit.

“Let me repeat my advice. Leave here
and retire to some secluded part of the
country, where you can ever remain unknown.”

“No, no, rejoined Ellen, “I could not
do that. I am so constituted, my friend,
that once certain I am not loved—once
sure I am forsaken—But hark!” she exclaimed
abruptly, starting up and springing
to the window; “there is a knock at the
door--perhaps it is Acton. It is!” she
added, hurriedly, the next moment, as gently
she opened the shutter and peered down.
“Quick, quick, my friend, you must begone!
I would not have you seen by your
cousin for the world! He is already too
jealous, and the sight of you would be my
undoing! Pass out of the room at once,
and as he approaches, appear to have
come from another apartment! Now
quick, my friend, quick! Adieu! I will
see you another time—adieu!” and as she
uttered these words rapidly, she fairly
pushed Edgar from the apartment and
closed the door.

Edgar followed her instructions to the
letter, and the next minute had passed his
cousin, whom he now beheld for the first
time, and was on his way, unsuspected by
the other, to the street door, where the
same female who gave him admittance
now gave him exit.

CHAPTER X. THE BETRAYER AND HIS VICTIM.

As the reader may have some curiosity
to know something more of Acton Goldfinch,
an individual destined to fill a dark
page in this history, we will return to the
splendid apartment of Ellen Douglas.—
Ere he entered her presence, Ellen had
resumed her reclining posture on the settee,
from which, as the door opened, she
languidly raised her head to give him a
faint welcome. As he advanced to her
side, the light, falling full upon him, revealed
a young man of slight but handsome
figure, some three and twenty years
of age, with a countenance peculiarly calculated
to arrest and rivet the attention
of the most casual observer. Though
slightly effeminate, it was comely, much
beyond what is generally seen in one of the
male sex—possessing that singular beauty
which is far more apt to fascinate than
please the fastidious. His features were
fine and regular, with dark, eloquent black
eyes, capable of a soft and languishing, a
bright and merry, or dark and piercing expression,
according to the varying moods
of their possessor. A rather high, though
somewhat narrow forehead, a slightly aquiline
nose, a pertectly formed mouth, filled
with a beautiful set of ivory teeth, and a

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

neatly curved and well rounded chin, gave
him a physiognomy that would have been
prepossessing as it was handsome, were it
not for a something in the expression,
seen at intervals, like a light cloud passing
athwart the sun, which warned one to
be chary in bestowing confidence. His
complexion was dark, but very clear, almost
transparent, adding much to his
beauty; and as he raised his hat, he displayed
a comely-shaped head, covered with
a profusion of dark brown, natural curls.
He was richly but rather gaudily dressed,
nearly every article differing in color,
though each the brightest and most showy
of its kind; while a profuse display of jewelry,
all incompatible with good taste,
proved his vanity paramount to his judgment.
And this, if he had any at all, might
be set down as the ruling passion of Acton
Goldfinch—for to gratify his vanity, he had
been led into those very excesses which
were fast and surely hastening him to his
own destruction. Unlike his father, he
was not far-seeing, and lacked the cunning,
shrewdness and intellect to be a
great schemer. He was a villain, but not
a deep one; and this not on the score of
principle—for in this he was deficient—
but because he lacked the mental power
necessary to make him such. Honor of a
certain kind he had—a sort of fashionable
honor—which causes disolute young men
to pay their gambling debts, though many
times at the expense of such as do them
menial services. Honesty he had to a certain
degree—insomuch, that having enough
of his own, he never thought to steal
from others. He was benevolent, too, in
some respects—that is, he could and
would give freely whenever his fancy
prompted and his vanity seemed likely to
reward him; but he would go no farther--
the usual claims which suffering penury
has upon our sympathies, having no effect
upon his. If he had any veneration, it
was for the man who could best handle a
pack of cards, make the largest single
count at billiards, or prove champion in a
pugillistic encounter. In short, his mind
was gross and selfish, and adapted rather
to sensual than intellectual enjoyments.
Yet he could be remarkably fascinating to
the opposite sex—too much so for their
own good—for his consummate vanity and
unprincipled nature, ever led him to take
advantage of their innocence whenever
opportunity favored. It was to gratify his
vanity he completed the ruin of Ellen
Douglas; and it was alone her beauty, of
which it was his pride to boast among his
associates, that had thus far kept him
from utterly deserting her. Perhaps the
reader, acquainted with the localities of
New York, and knowing Acton so vain,
will be surprised he did not board Ellen in
a more fashionable quarter of the city;
but for this he had his reasons, of which
it is unnecessary we should speak.

To all the qualities, good and bad, of
Acton Goldfinch, we must add one other,
more dangerous than all the rest. If he
had a countenance and an eye to fascinate,
he certainly had a voice to charm,
whose every intonation was melody itself—
and this was by far the most dangerous
weapon with which he assailed the
citadel of virtue. Possessing a good flow
of language, he could talk for hours, in
a way to please, soothe and enchant, like
the music of a murmuring stream—and
yet never advance one grand or original
idea, or inculcate one highly moral principle.
But the mass of mankind look
more to the manner of delivery than the
sentiment; and hence a gem of thought,
plainly spoken, will make less impression
than a stale idea brilliantly uttered. In
this latter virtue lay the power of Acton
Goldfinch, and he both knew and used
it.

“Well, Ellen,” he said, in a bland but
carless tone, “you are looking disconsolate—
how is this?”

“I seldom look happy,” was the grave
reply; “or if I do, my looks belie my
heart.”

“Not happy,” he rejoined, pertly, stroking
his chin with an air of self-complaisance,
“and a rich man's son for your lover!
Fie, Ellen, fie!”

“I would he were a poor man's son,”
said Ellen.

“Why so?”

“I could then hope.”

“Hope? poh! will you never cease of

-- 057 --

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

that—always harping on the same theme.
You have the reality before you, so for
what need you hope?”

“That he who sits beside me, will redeem
his many broken vows, and in part
repair the wrong he has done me.”

“Nonsense, Ellen—what has put you
to thinking of this again?”

“It is never absent from my mind.”

“Well, well,” rejoined Acton, hurriedly,
and seeming somewhat embarrassed; “all
in good time, Ellen—all in good time.”

“You procrastinate,” said Ellen, fixing
her dark eyes upon him. “You even use
less protestation of compliance than formerly.”

“Poh! you mistake, girl.”

“No,” cried Ellen, with vehemence,
grasping his arm somewhat wildly, “I do
not mistake! You have some other plan
in view—you intend to desert me!”

“No, on my honor!” returned Acton, in
some confusion: “I tell you you mistake.”

“And I tell you I do not mistake!” rejoined
Ellen, more vehemently than ever,
now fully roused to a sense of meditated
baseness on the part of her lover.

“And can you for a moment, my dear,
beloved Ellen, think I would desert you?
No, on my knees, I swear—”

“Hold!” interrupted the other: “swear
no more, Acton Goldfinch! for you have
broken oaths enough already to damn one
far less guilty than yourself. Swear no
more, I tell you, for the thought of it sickens
and fills me with horror! On your
bended knees, calling Heaven to witness,
you swore, three years ago, to make me
your wife. A dozen times since have you
done the same thing—and yet what am I
now? A thing to be loathed and despised
by all virtuous people—a poor human
wretch, destined to fill a guilty grave! Oh!
Acton, why did you come to me, when I
was happy, and beeause I loved you and
trusted you, coldly and cruelly betray my
confidence, and put a stain upon my name
that an ocean of repentant tears can never
wash away? Why did you come to me,
I say, when I was happy, and with insiduous
arts forever ruin my peace of mind,
making of me a wretch that abhors her
own existence? You knew I loved you,
wildly and madly—so madly, oh God! that
I forsook my own home and my beloved
mother at your request! For you I disregarded
the righteous counsels of one whom,
but for you, I would have drained my heart
of its blood sooner than so offended. And
what have been the awful consequences
which I have struggled to bear for your
sake? Look at them, Acton, as I do, with
a quailing eye! My mother is in her grave—
her broken heart crumbling to dust—
a noble heart, broken by the conduct of
me, her daughter, because she loved me
more than life. And I—I—” she fairly
screamed in frenzy, griping his arm fiercely,
and letting her dark eyes burn into his,
that quailed before their powerful glance
and sunk to the ground—“I broke that
heart for you—for you—who in return only
blighted mine, as the frost does the flower,
and made me the victim of false-sworn
vows! Look at the three years of suffering
I have borne—suffering beyond the
power of mortal tongue to describe—suffering
full of wo unatterable, ruined
hopes, corroding remorse, and a guilty conscience,
still made guiltier by the damning
deeds of daily perpetration! Think of it,
Acton—look upon it—and let the thought
harrow up your soul to a redeeming virtue!
Remember all this has been done for you—
for love only—by one you once basely
betrayed, and have now planned to desert
and cast away, as we throw chaff upon the
wind!”

Ellen paused, and gazing upon her trembling
lover for a moment—now trembling
with fear rather than regret—she relaxed
her grasp, sank slowly back on her seat,
and covered her face, as if to shut out the
horrid scenes her memory had called up
from the eventful past.

For a few minutes Acton made no reply,
and for the simple reason he knew not
what to say. What he had just heard he
felt was true; and he was completely confounded
at Ellen's seeming knowledge of
what he had supposed a profound secret,
and overawed by her wild, impetuous manner.
Never had he seen her thus but once,
and that the time already referred to by
herself, when she forced from him a solemn
vow to make her his. Three years had

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

since passed, and she had been to him a
quiet, docile being; and he had fancied
himself secure—that her spirit was crushed—
the lion of her nature forever subdued.
But now was he suddenly made aware of
his mistake, and saw himself entangled in
a perplexity whence there appeared little
chance of extrication. What was to be
done! He fain would have lied on, but she
had stepped his oaths and would not receive
his vows, and therefore had made
him dumb of protestations. Should he
come out boldly, own all, and brave her to
her teeth? He feared to do so, and yet
this might produce the desired effect. At
all events, he resolved to try duplicity once
more, and should this again fail him, he
would be guided by circumstances. Having
resolved, he turned to her, and gently
taking her hand, which she passively permitted,
he, in his blandest and most musical
tones, said:

“Ellen, dearest Ellen—idol of my heart—
my soul's adoration—you wrong me!
What you have said of suffering on your
own part, I know to be true; but it seems
you have overlooked mine. I too have
suffered under the vigilant eyes of a suspicious
father, lest our secret should be discovered,
and either I be ruined in prospects,
or all intercourse between us be broken
off forever. How can you accuse me, for
a moment, of thinking to desert you?—you
whom I love almost to madness, and for
whom I have done so much. Look around
you, upon the splendors of this apartment!
Is there a thing here that was not purchased
with my money?—and would I have bestowed
it thus, had I not loved you?”

“Take back all you have given me!”
said Ellen, sternly, uncovering her pale
face, and fixing her dark, determined, unquailing
eye upon his; “take back all,
strip me of every thing I possess, clothe
me in rags, feed me on bread and water,
but make me your lawful wife, and I will
bear all without a murmur—will never reproach
you more—nay, will daily bless
you, and do all that within me lies to render
you happy. You say you love me!
Give me the proof of your hand and I will
be happy—Or if not happy,” she added,
quickly, correcting herself, “I will at least
make no complaints, and will ever greet
your coming with a smile, your going forth
with a blessing.”

“But,” hesitated Acton, “if I were to
do this, and it should reach my father's
ears—”

“But it shall not,” interrupted Ellen.
“There is no necessity of making the affair
public. We can be privately married,
and none be the wiser of our secret.”

“Well, I will see what can be done.”

“Then you must see quickly, for I have
set my heart upon it, and it must speedily
be accomplished. Ay, for that matter, a
license can be procured, and the ceremony
performed at once. Why should we delay?”

“Certainly,” returned Acton, stammering;
“but you see—the fact is—I—that
is—”

“Hold!” exclaimed Ellen, springing to
her feet and gazing upon him with the
dignified calmness of suppressed passion.
“Hold, Acton Goldfinch, ere the love I
have borne you turns to hate, and these
hands do a deed time can never undo! I
see it all! You do not love me, and never
did—all your false oaths to the contrary
notwithstanding. And now, Acton Goldfinch,
you almost hate me—and for why?
Because you fancy I stand in your way.
Well, sir, you fancy truly. I do and will
stand in your way, so long as I am cursed
with an existence; and if you farther
wrong me, my sinful spirit shall rise from
my grave to haunt you. Now mark me,
and ponder well on all I say! for not one
word will be spoken that has not been
carefully weighed. You are on the point,
or at least you think so, of forming a
wealthy alliance. Nay, start not, and use
not thy lying tongue, for you see I know
all! The daughter of Calvin Morton is no
small prize; and I can hardly wonder you
should seek to cast off for her, one whose
artless innocence you succeeded in betraying,
and whose now blasted reputation
would, as your wife, add nothing to
your besetting sin of vanity. I do not
wonder, I say, you seek to cast her off for
another. But this may not be. Edith
Morton, I learn, is an angelic creature of
pure virtue. She must not link herself to

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

one who has proved himself a villain!
Besides, I, who now stand before you a polluted
wretch, was once, perhaps, as good
aud pure as she. Who made me what I
am? You, Acton Goldfinch—you—and to
you I look for such reparation as lies in
your power.”

“But surely, Ellen, you would not
blight my fair prospects?” pleaded Acton,
greatly astonished at her knowledge of
what he believed her ignorant.

“Blight your fair prospects!” repeated
Ellen, with indignant scorn: “Blight
your fair prospects! Why not? Have
you not blighted mine—not only temporally
but eternally?”

“But you know that was in the, excess
of youthful passion, when the brain was
hot.”

“And having cooled on my disgrace,
the passion fled, you would say?” rejoined
Ellen, with the utmost difficulty suppressing
a burst of indignation.

“Why, not exactly that, though something
like it,” answered Acton, mistaking
the apparent tranquility of the other for
something more real. “But come, let us
settle this matter amicably, as two lovers
should. You have a strong claim upon
me, I admit; but I am wealthy, and will
buy it up. By Jove! you shall be rich;
and with riches, you know, come all the
other creature comforts. Come, what say
you?”

It is impossible to describe the expression
on the countenance of Ellen, as these
heartless words escaped the lips of her
perfidious lover. It was a curious mingling
of scorn, hate, grief, self-reproach and
remorse. In a moment, as it were, the
scales had fallen from her eyes, and she
beheld Acton Goldfinch the mean trifling
villain he was. A villain, to some extent,
it is true, she had always believed
him; but she was unprepared for such
cold-hearted baseness. He seemed no
longer anxious to put her off with even
false promises, but rather to let her understand
she was a commodity to be
trafficked with—to be bought and sold as
a beast or slave. Hitherto, amid all the
stormy passion of her ill-fated existence,
there had been no period when the bea
con-light of hope appeared completely extinguished.
It had burned dim and dimmer—
had been almost lost sight of in the
mists of the distance—but still its vicinity
could ever be traced, and by it her frail
bark had been saved from destruction. Now
a single breath had extinguished it, and
she was left to grope her way in darkness.
It is a terrible thing to feel utter desolation—
to know your last hope is gone—
that you have now nothing more cheerful
to look to than death and the cold silent
tomb! How it chills the heart, making
the very blood that courses your veins like
ice-bound streams, and your soul shrink
within itself with a trembling, undefinable
horror!

Ellen made no loud demonstrations of
anger or disappointment; but she looked
fixedly at Acton, till his eyes, that at first
encountered hers triumphantly, sank to
the ground, and an awe, he in vain sought
to shake off, held him spell-bound and
speechless.

“You have spoken,” she said, in a voice
so changed and sepulchral that its tones
startled him;” you have, in a moment,
turned to hate the love of one whose greatest
fault has hitherto been that of loving
you too well. Well, be it so; but take
yourself hence at once and forever!—
Henceforth I would forget, during the short
period I may survive, I have ever seen one
who bore the name of Acton Goldfinch—
one whom I now hate with all the bitterness
of my nature. Go, sir! begone! and let
us never meet again, or I may be tempted
to do what can never be undone!”

“But, dear Ellen,” pleaded Acton, “you
surely will not follow to persecute me?—
you will let me go my ways in peace?”

“So far as this: I solemnly swear, before
that Almighty God in whose presence
ere long I expect to stand, that if in my
power, I will expose you to Edith Morton,
that she may be saved, if she will but
take heed. Farther than this I care not”

“You swear to do this?” cried Acton,
starting up in rage.

“I do.”

“Then, by—! you shall not!” he cried,
seizing a silver hilted dagger that rested on
the table. “Sooner than be so exposed by

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

a dishonored thing, like yourself, I will
let out your heart's blood!” and he made
towards her, as if to strike, his countenance
expressive of the blackness of his
heart.

Ellen showed no signs of fear, but calmly
folding her arms on her breast, again
fixed her dark, penetrating eye upon his.
Acton, encountering that look, paused irresolute.

“Fool!” she said, tauntingly; “for what
do you take me?” And then added sternly:
“Begone, Acton Goldfinch—begone!”

As he did not seem disposed to comply
at once, she suddenly sprang forward,
and ere he was aware her object,
wrenched the weapon from his hand and
wildly brandished it before his eyes.

“It is my turn now,” she exclaimed,
triumphantly, as he took a step or two
backwards in alarm. “Begone, I say!
or, by my mother's soul, I strike this to
your heart!”

“I go,” he said, hastily quitting the appartment
and shutting the door behind
him. “I go,” he muttered again, to himself;
“but I will have my revenge! She
will expose me, eh?” he continued, biting
his lips. “Expose me—make me the
laughing-stock and gossip of the town!
No, no, by —! she shall not; I will see
her dead first;” and with these dark words,
uttered by his heart as well as lips, he
left the house.

As for Ellen, as soon as he was gone,
she turned, staggered to the settee, and
throwing herself upon it, in a state of exhaustion,
burst into tears.

Poor girl! Her heart was now indeed
desolate—her last hope had fled.

CHAPTER XI. THE REWARD OF DARING

After waiting in much anxiety the time
appointed by himself for calling upon Elmer,
Edgar repaired to his lodgings and
sent up his card. In a few minutes the
servant returned with Elmer's compliments,
(who was too busy himself to see
any one) and a package neatly sealed'
which Edgar took with a trembling hand
and beating heart, for this he rightly
judged contained the so long wished for
decision. As soon as he was alone in the
street, he hurriedly broke it open, and to
his dismay found it to contain only his
own manuscript and the following note:

“Mr. Elmer begs leave to return Mr.
Courtly his manuscript—not from want of
merit, for it is an excellent production—
but simply because he has selected one
written by a friend which will answer his
purpose.”

“And for this I have struggled, and
toiled, and hoped!” said Edgar, bitterly,
rending the manuscript into a thousand
pieces, and scattering them like snowflakes
upon the earth. “Well, well, well—
the fates are against me, so why should
I contend with my destiny. O, man!
selfish, cruel, unfeeling man! O, that I
could forever fly your sight, and in some
far off wilderness end my days! Alas!
poor Virginia!—she will weep when she
knows my success, for she sanguinely
counted on my gaining the prize. But I
will seek again for manual labor. I must
have something wherewith to cheer her.—
But stay, let me look at this paper again;”
and taking one of the daily journals from
his pocket, he opened and read:

“The noble stranger, who a day or two
since so heroically saved the life of a lady
in Centre street, at the risk of his own,
is particularly requested to call at No. —,
Eight Avenue, where he will find friends
who are not ungrateful.”

“This is certainly a curious coincidence,
or I must be the person meant,”
mused Edgar; “and if so, something advantageous
may come of my answering
the advertisement. Saved the life of a
lady in Centre street! Well, it was in
Centre street I checked the running
horse, which, peradventure, left to himself,
would have dashed the lady to pieces.
At all events there can be no harm
in ascertaining who is referred to, and I
will go.”

Putting his determination in practice,
Edgar in due time found himself before a
stately mansion—rivalling, if not

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

surpassing, his uncle's in splendor of appearance—
on the door of which, engraved on a
silver plate, he read the name of Calvin
Morton.

“Can this be the place?” he asked himself,
and again had recourse to the advertisement.

Yes, it must be, for the numbers tallied;
and looking at his thread-bare garments,
then at the beautiful marble steps,
the silver bell-handle, and the high windows,
hung with white and damask curtains,
Edgar was debating whether to venture
a ring or depart, when a female, richly
dressed, but double-veiled for concealment,
passed him hurriedly, and then
paused, and like himself gazed curiously
upon the handsome structure. Then ascending
the steps, she took hold of the
bell-handle, looked around eagerly, partly
raised her veil, gave one glance at Edgar,
veiled herself again quickly, and, without
ringing at all, descended the steps in
haste and departed in much apparent agitation.

“Strange!” mused Edgar; “what can this
mean? Some new mystery I suppose.—
Those features—surely, I have seen them
before! Ha! now I bethink me, but for
the place where I find her, I could almost
swear they were those of Ellen Douglas.”

Edgar might have so sworn with impunity,
for Ellen Douglas it was; and the
reader will doubtless find less cause to
marvel at her appearance there and manner
than he did.

Decided at last to enter, Edgar rang the
bell, and on inquiring of the servant for
Mr. Morton, was shown into a library at
the far end of the hall, where sat a mild,
middle-aged gentleman, plainly dressed, of
benevolent aspect, who looked up through
his spectacles from among a huge pile of
books with which he was partly surrounded,
and to which it would seem he made
frequent reference, as many of them were
lying open. Before him was a table strewn
with manuscripts, and in his hand a pen,
which, as he carlessly nodded Edgar to a
seat, he dipped in ink and commenced
writing with great vigor and haste. For
something like five minutes, he neither
looked up nor spoke; and Edgar, fancying
himself an unwelcome intruder, at last
rose to take his leave, when the other,
motioning with his hand for him to be
seated, said, hurriedly:

“In a moment, sir.”

Edgar sat down again, but found the
moment of another five minutes duration;
and picking up a huge volume by his side,
he was fast becoming interested in a statute
on forgery—for the books were those
of the law—when the gentleman, putting
down his pen, moving back his chair and
slipping up his spectaeles, said:

“Now, sir, I am at your service.”

“I beg pardon, for intruding upon you
while so busy,” began Edgar; “but seeing
this advertisement, (pointing to it) I
thought I would answer it.”

“What!” cried Morton, his whole manner
and expression changing from a cold
business air to one of eager, delighted
surprise, “are you the young man who so
nobly saved the life of my dear daughter
Edith?”

“Of that,” said Edgar, “I am not certain,
and you may mean another. I saw
a lady in danger, however, from a runaway
horse; and thinking it possible to save
her, I stepped forward,knocked the animal
down, and, as she was thrown, caught her
in my arms.”

“It was you, then!” cried Morton, starting
up and seizing Edgar by the hand,
which he shook long and heartily. “God
bless you, sir, for the deed! God bless you!
I say—and I mean it. But for you, I should
now be childless, and then, oh!— But
I will not think of that. Come, come—
let us to the parlor, and Edith shall thank
you in person.”

“I pray you excuse me,” said Edgar,
coloring; “but you see I am hardly in fit
condition to enter a lady's presence;” and
he glanced wofully over his well-worn,
faded garments.

“Poh! poh! young man—don't talk to
me of dress. Look at me, sir! Mine is
but little, if any, better than yours. Dress
is nothing, sir—nothing; a mere tailor can
make that. The mind, sir—the mind—
the soul—is every thing: that is the jewel
to look to, and that is of God's

-- 062 --

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

manufacture. But come with me—come! Did I
hear your name?”

“Edgar Courtly.”

“And a fine name it is, too. I once
did some business for a namesake of yours,
and I found him a perfect gentleman. Perhaps
some relation! He was from Baltimore,
and his Christian name Ethan.”

“My father!” exclaimed Edgar, with a
start of surprise.

“Your father!” rejoined the other, in
equal astonishment. “God bless you! you
come of good stock. But fortune changes,
I see,” he added, glancing at Edgar's faded
garments. “When I knew your father,
he was rich. How fares he now?”

“Alas, sir, he has been five years dead!”
answered Edgar, mournfully.

“Ah! indeed!—sorry to hear it. He
was a gentleman, every inch of him. And
your mother?”

“She—she too—is—is dead,” said Edgar,
vainly striving to suppress the tears
that came bursting through his eyelids.
“My father died worth near a million—
my mother starved to death in a land of
plenty.”

“Starved, say you, Mr. Courtly? Good
Heaven! I trust not starved?”

“Ay, Mr. Morton, starved, and in this
very city. But wo to them that did it!--
for so sure as there is a God in Heaven,
their damnable deeds shall recoil upon their
guilty heads, even to the third and fourth
generation!”

“Of whom do you speak, Mr. Courtly?
Has wrong been done you?”

“Ay, sir, the foulest! But come, you
knew my father, you seem to take an interest
in my fate, and, to make us better
acquainted, I will give you a sketch of my
history.”

“Do so—you could not confer a greater
pleasure,” returned Morton.

By this time the two had reached the
parlor, and taking seats, Edgar at once
proceeded to sketch the most prominent
events of his past life, not overlooking the
villainy of his uncle.

“Great God! how much you have suffered!”
ejaculated Morton, as the other
paused. “And no one left but yourself
and sister, and you almost starving! Well,
well, thank God! I have enough; and
while Calvin Morton lives, you shall not
need a friend. But who is this base uncle?
and where can he be found? The
miscreant! he shall be exposed, let him
be whom he may, if such a thing be in my
power.”

“And yet,” rejoined Edgar, “should I
tell you his name, you would be tempted
to discredit my story.”

“Not I, in faith,” said Morton; “for
your story comes too much from the heart
to be an imposition. I have seen and
studied too much of human nature, I fancy,
to be easily deceived.”

“What say you, then, to Oliver Goldfinch?”

Had a bolt of lightning at that moment
descended from the heavens and torn up
the ground beneath his feet, Morton would
scarcely have exhibited greater astonishment
and dismay than at this simple announcement.

“Oliver Goldfinch?” he exclaimed. “No,
no, Mr. Courtly—there must be some mistake!—
for he, I assure you, bears a stainless
reputation, and is one of our most opulent
citizens.”

“If there is any mistake,” said Edgar,
“it must be on your part, in not knowing
him so well as I. But I here tell you, under
oath if you like, that noble, and rich, and
stainless in reputation as he is, it was Oliver
Goldfinch who took possession of my
father's property, and afterwards denied
his own sister, refusing her money to buy
food, even when she was dying of starvation.”

“Be this so, may God's curses light upon
him!” said Morton, a good deal excited.

“And they will—on him and his—sooner
or later,” returned Edgar. “All things
find their level at last.”

“And my Edith is as good as engaged
to his son.”

“To Acton?” cried Edgar.

“The same.”

“Then, as you love your daughter, forbid
the bands and all farther intercourse—
for he is a villain of but little remove from
the blackness of his father. Now I see it
all; and it was to this lady Ellen alluded,
when she said he should never marry her,”

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

continued Edgar, as if to himself; “and it
was she, then, I saw at the door! She
came to warn Edith; and no wonder she
was agitated, poor girl!”

“Of whom are you speaking, Mr. Courtly?”

“Of the victim of Acton Goldfinch—
poor Ellen Douglass!” answered Edgar;
“of her who so generously supplied me
with money, when my mother lay a corpse,
and her living children had not wherewithal
to keep them long from joining her; of
one who has been most foully, most damnably
wronged!” and Edgar proceeded to
detail what he knew of Ellen and her seducer.

“And this is the man that aspires to the
hand of my daughter?” said Morton, when
Edgar had done. “O, the scoundrel! But
his cause here is hopeless. Edith shall
know all; and if you have told me true,
which I believe, she shall spurn him hence
as a worthless dog. But speaking of
Edith, reminds me you have not seen her
to receive her grateful thanks. Excuse
my neglect; but so taken up was I with
your story, I forgot all else;” and as he
spoke, he rang a bell.

“Bid my daughter and her mother come
hither at once,” he said to the servant;
and scarcely three minutes elapsed, ere the
door opened, and Mrs. Morton, followed by
Edith, entered.

The former was a fine, matronly-looking
lady of forty, with nothing to distinguish
her, unless it were a mild, sweet, benevolent
expression, which lingered on her
open features as naturally as sunlight upon
a flower, and inspired the beholder at once
with confidence and pleasure.

But the countenance of Edith was marked—
not so much with the strong lines of
light and shade, which the artist readily
seizes and transfers to canvas, as with the
expression of intellect and nobleness of
soul that was every where visible, but more
especially in her soft, gray eyes, which
sweetly beamed through their long lashes,
like the sun of an unclouded summer's
morn gently struggling through a grove of
weeping willows. Not a feature but was
perfectly moulded; and yet not on one, nor
on all combined, could you fix the beauty
which you acknowledged as both triumphant
and charming. Chisel them in marble,
let the soul be wanting, and they
would be but marble still, as unattractive
as the face of a doll; but light them with
the intellect they now displayed, and they
spoke to you more eloquently than the
tongue of an orator. Around a face of
classic mould, and over a beautiful neck
of alabaster whiteness, that rounded off in
a swelling bust, floated a mass of golden
ringlets, less the work of art than nature.
A dimpled hand and form of airy lightness,
elastic with the fresh vigor of seventeen
summers, made Edith Morton an object not
to be lightly passed over by one susceptible
of woman's charms.

And such an one was our hero, who, as
at a single glance he took in all we have
described, felt his frame thrill with an emotion
to which he had hitherto been a stranger.
For a moment, as she entered, his
eyes encountered hers; and then his gaze
instantly dropped to the ground, and for
the first time, perhaps, in his life, he felt
really embarrassed in the presence of a
lady. He could not but remember now,
with a feeling of pride he had not before
experienced, it was this lovely being's life
he had saved—that to him she owed the
sweetest of all debts, the gratitude of a
grateful heart.

“My wife and daughter,” spoke Morton,
“allow me to present to you Edgar Courtly,
the noble young man to whom Edith is
indebted for her life.”

“Indeed, sir, was it you?” said Mrs.
Morton, seizing both the hands of Edgar
in her own, and pressing them warmly.
“May Heaven bless you, young man, for
the heroic deed! Here, Edith, come and
thank him!”

“I do, mother,” returned Edith, approaching
and modestly extending her hand to
Edgar, who took it in one, that, in spite of
himself, trembled: “I do thank him, from
my very soul.”

Her eyes, as she spoke, were looking
sweetly into his; but from some cause, as
she concluded, they sank toward the
ground, and a bright tint heightened the
beauty of her cheeks. Edgar would have
given the world to speak freely; but

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

somehow his tongue, at all other times an obedient
member, now clove to his mouth;
and it was not till after two or three vain
attempts, he managed to articulate, in a
tremulous voice:

“I did but my duty.”

“So say all high minded persons, when
they do a noble act,” rejoined Mr. Morton;
“but the obligation is none the less binding
on our part, that you are pleased to
consider the matter in so modest a light.
Eh! Edith, what think you?”

“That I shall never be able to repay
Mr. Courtly for what he terms a simple act
of duty.”

“Not so, Miss Morton; I am repaid already,
a thousand times—ay, even were my
claim to your gratitude a thousand times
greater than it is,” returned Edgar, with
an earnestness of tone and manner that
again brought the bright crimson to the
lovely face of Edith, and made his own
blush correspondingly.

“As the preserver of my life, at the risk
of your own, I can never cease to remember
you with gratitude,” rejoined Edith, in
a voice full of music to the soul of Edgar,
accompanied as it was with a sweet but
modest smile.

“Who would not,” he thought to himself,
“have done as much for a like reward?”

“To cut matters short, and end any
thing like formality,” joined in Mr. Morton,”
you must know, Edgar—excuse the
familiarity I take with your Christian
name—that we all feel ourselves under the
deepest obligations to you, and will do all
in our power to cancel the debt. Look
upon this house, sir, as your home, and to
me for any assistance you may need.”

The earnest manner in which this was
spoken, showed Edgar, conclusively, the
speaker was sincere; and so affected him,
that the tears sprang to his eyes, and it
was with difficulty, as he grasped the other's
proffered hand of friendship, he could
articulate:

“God bless you! for through you my
day seems dawning once more.”

“Ah, poor youth, God grant it!—for it
is high time, methinks, it dawned again to
you. Yours has indeed been a stormy
night of wretchedness. And your poor
sister—Heaven pardon me! I had almost
forgotten her—bring her here, and she shall
have a home and be as my daughter.”

“You overwhelm me,” returned Edgar,
tremulously, brushing away an obdurate
tear.

“Have you then a sister?” cried Edith,
eagerly. “O, by all means, bring her
here! for I know I shall love her so.”

“Ay, do, Mr. Courtly, do!” chimed in
Mrs. Morton. “Edith has often wished
for a sister, and yours shall be hers.”

“And, mother, we will send the carriage
for her at once,” pursued Edith, with an
expression of heart-felt eagerness. “O, I
am so anxious to see her! Ring, father,
for the coachman!”

“Nay, I would you let me prepare my
sister first,” interposed Edgar, gently.—
“To-morrow, if so you desire it, I will
conduct her hither myself.”

“We must perforce wait your pleasure,”
smiled Edith, “though the sooner you
bring her, the better I shall be pleased.
Does she resemble you?” she inquired,
naively.

“There is, some say, a slight resemblance,”
replied Edgar; “but in justice to
dear Virginia, I must own she is younger
and far the best looking.”

Edith looked as though she thought the
latter impossible, but simply said, in an
artless tone, that again brought the blood
to Edgar's cheek:

“O, I know I shall love her. Virginia!
what a sweet, beautiful name!”

Edgar just then thought Edith full as
sweet.

In like manner the conversation proceeded
for half an hour, when Mr. Morton,
on the plea of business, reconducted
Edgar to the library. As the latter took
leave of the ladies, both Mrs. Morton and
Edith pressed him warmly to tarry for dinner,
and made Mr. Morton promise to do
his best to detain him. What a wonderful
change a little time had wrought in
the condition and feelings of Edgar. An
hour before he was an object for commiseration,
and felt too wretched to exist.—
Now he was surrounded by influential
friends, and would not have exchanged

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

places with the proudest monarch. O,
uncertain life! O, vacillating human nature!
We are but puny chess-men, changed
at the will of the Great Player, and are
much or nothing, according to our position
in relation to one another.

“Edgar Courtly,” said Mr. Morton, abruptly,
as they entered the library, “there
is something about you I like.”

“Thank you,” returned Edgar, coloring.

“Stop! no thanks, sir!—at least none
to me—for I want nothing but what is my
own; and thanks for liking you, is much
like thanking a man to eat a good dinner
at your expense. No, Edgar; if you thank
any body, thank God, for having made you
what you are—one of his noblest works.
There, stop, now—don't interrupt me!” he
continued, as he saw Edgar about to make
reply. “Don't interrupt me, I repeat!
for I am a singular man, and like to say
what I think, without hindrance or contradiction.
It is seldom I tell a man I
like him, for I see very few I can say thus
to and speak the truth, and it is my rule to
speak nothing but what I mean. But a
truce to this. I have no time to spare, as
an important case, which comes on in two
days, requires all my time and closest attention.
To be brief, then, what can I
do for you?”

“A thousand thanks for your offer! but
I require nothing at present.”

“You seemed annoyed at the appearance
of your dress, when I first invited
you to join the ladies. You are a young
man, have your fortune to make, and I appreciate
your feelings--for dress, in the
eyes of the world, is every thing. Here
is a check for fifty dollars.”

“No, Mr. Morton, a thousand thanks for
your generosity! but I will accept nothing,
unless you show me a way to earn it
first.”

“Rightly spoken, like a nobly spirited
youth! You would make a capital lawyer,
methinks. What say you to the profession?”

“It is precisely to my mind.”

“Will you take me for a tutor?”

“The very favor I would have asked.”

“Enough! Consider the matter set
tled. I can pay you what salary I please,
you know. Come to-morrow, sir, and
bring your sister, and I will put you to your
task. Shall I see you at dinner?”

“Not to-day, as my sister would be uneasy
at my absence.”

“I shall see you to-morrow, then?”

“God willing, you will.”

“Will you accept this money in advance?”

“Not to-day, I thank you!”

“And so Oliver Goldfinch is the uncle
who so basely used you!” he said, musingly,
making an abrupt change to the subject
that now bore upon his mind. “Ay!
ay! I must look to this—I must look to
this. If I can get any hold upon him,
friend Edgar, you shall have justice. And
Acton is a villain, too! So, so—this shall
be attended to. To-morrow I shall look
for you early. Good morning, sir—good
morning, Edgar;” and turning quickly
away, the lawyer resumed his writing,
without deigning even another look at his
visiter.

As Edgar quitted the mansion and slowly
took his way homeward, he mused, with
a lightened heart, upon the events
we have just described—upon the curious
chain of circumstances which had so suddenly
placed him on terms of intimacy
with one of the most opulent families of
the city—upon the striking contrast between
him he had just parted from and his
own uncle—but, most of all, upon the
sweetly smiling countenance, the light
and sylph-like form, and the soft, melodious
voice of the fair and lovely Edith Morton.

CHAPTER XII. FORTUNE STILL PROPITIOUS.

But the happy termination of his visit
to the Mortons, was not the only high favor
Edgar was that morning destined to
receive from the hands of capricious fortune.
Scarcely had he proceeded half a
dozen squares, when, as chance would
have it, he met with Dudley.

-- 066 --

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

“The very person I desired to see,” said
the latter, with a cordial shake of the
hand. “I was even now on my way to
your dwelling.”

“Happily met, then,” replied Edgar,
“for I am homeward bound;” and joining
arms, the two proceeded on their way.

After some casual remarks, on unimportant
topics, Dudley said:

“Pardon me, Mr. Courtly—but may I
inquire how you succeeded in the matter
you had in view when last I saw you, as
regards pecuniary recompense?”

“It proved an entire failure,” answered
Edgar.

“Then, my friend, if you will allow me
so to call you, I am both grieved and rejoiced
at the same time—grieved, that you
should have been disappointed—rejoiced,
that I have it in my power to assist you.
Since I saw you, I have thought of you
much, and of your sister also, and have
puzzled my brain no little as to how I
could be of service to you and not wound
your sensitive feelings. Now the case is
this: one of my warmest friends is a
young man named Clarence Malcolm, who
is rich in this world's goods, and, what is
perhaps somewhat rare, as benevolent as
he is wealthy. All that I know is known
to him, and vice versa, for our minds are
as one mind, and consequently your history
has been stated to him exactly as to
myself. The result is, that he desires
me to beg you will accept this as a loan,
until such time as you may feel yourself
able to return it without the least inconvenience.”

As he spoke, Dudley extended to Edgar
a small purse of gold, which the latter
gently waved back, saying:

“Be so kind as to return Clarence Malcolm,
whom I have never seen, my warmest
thanks, and tell him I do not feel myself
in a condition at present to borrow,
even on his own generous terms. I have
already refused a kind offer this morning,
simply because my pride revolted at the
idea of taking money to which I had no
claim. I have never borrowed but once,
and then most stern necessity forced me
against my will. Let me have a chance
to return an equivalent in the shape of la
bor, either mentally or physically, and I
will accept the money with pleasure—but
on no other conditions.”

Dudley seemed both pleased and displeased
at this answer.

“I admire both your spirit and principle,”
he said, after musing a short time;
“but still would be better satisfied to have
you accept my offer without farther parley.
To speak candidly, I think you a little too
scrupulous—though if placed in your situation,
I should, in all probability, do precisely
the same; and this, by the way,
happily illustrates the principle, that we
often preach what we never practice.
You spoke of mental labor—am I to understand
you compose?”

“I have done a trifle in that way,” answered
Edgar, modestly, “though nothing
worthy of notice.”

“Indeed!” exclaimed the other, brightening
with a new thought; “I am pleased
to learn you write at all. Poetry or
prose?”

“The former has been my choice, and
consequently most of my execution, though
the latter has come in for a trifling
share.”

“Have you ever published?”

“Never.”

“And why?”

“Because my productions are unworthy.”

“And for the very reason you think so,
I will wager they are worthy some of our
best poets. True merit, friend Edgar, is
always modest, for it requires no ordinary
talent to perceive our own defects. By
the way, would you like to see your productions
in print?”

“Why,” hesitated Edgar, “if of sufficient
merit.”

“I will venture that, and yet have never
seen a line from your pen. Come, I will
bargain with you. Will you sell what
poems you have on hand?”

“But they are worthless, I tell you.”

“That is not answering my question.
Will you sell! Come, do not hesitate! I
have a speculation in view, of which I
will tell you nothing now, save that to
complete it I must purchase your poems.
Come, what say you? I will give a

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

hundred dollars for what you have on
hand.”

“You flatter me, Mr. Dudley,” returned
Edgar, somewhat staggered at the offer;
“but really, I cannot take such advantage
of your generosity.”

“Never look for generosity in a bargain,
Mr. Courtly; for both buyer and seller,
considering their shrewdness at stake,
will give nothing then, lest the one
boast of his cunning in overreaching the
other. In a gift there is generosity—but
none in a trade; so set your mind at rest
on that score, and consider whether you
are willing to take the paltry sum of a
hundred dollars for your productions. Of
one thing rest assured—that I have an
object in buying, and that I, for one, shall
be perfectly satisfied, provided you think
I have not underpaid you. Say, is it a
bargain?—or shall I give more?”

“Why, since you press me,” replied Edgar,
“and since I so sorely need the money,
they are yours, on condition you find
them not so good as you expected, you will
consider yourself under no obligation to
take them.”

“I accept your offer,” returned Dudley,
with a gleam of delight. “Now, at least,”
he added, mentally, “I have the means
of forcing money upon him without wounding
his sensitive feelings.” Then he continued
aloud: “By-the-by, how would you
like to take charge of a magazine or newspaper?”

“Were I deemed competent, and the
proposition had been made me a few hours
ago, nothing would have pleased me better,”
answered Edgar; “but now I hold myself
partially engaged to Calvin Morton.”

“Indeed!” exclaimed Dudley, in a tone
of surprise. “If to read law, you are most
fortunate; for he stands the very first in
his profession; and is, besides, a gentleman
of the right school.”

“You know him, then?”

“Better than I know you.”

“You seem in fact to know every one.”

You must bear in mind, I am a native of
the city—have lived here all my days—
have mingled no little in society, and consequently
have been brought in contact
with nearly all the old citizens. But tru
ly, I am delighted at your prospects; for
very few have the honor and good fortune
to read law under the tuition of Calvin
Morton. I am curious to know by what
means you effected the arrangement.”

Edgar at once proceeded to narrate the
circumstance which had led to this result.
As he concluded, Dudley grasped his hand
and shook it heartily.

“Let me congratulate you,” he said,
“on a fortune in prospective; for you have
put one under obligations who will never
rest content till he has seen you on the
high road to wealth and renown. Calvin
Morton is a very singular man. He seldom
forgives an injury or insult—he never
forgets a favor, no matter how trivial.—
With him there is no half way. He loves
or he hates. Unlike what you represent
your uncle, there is no dissembling. As
a general thing, what he thinks he says,
and what he says he means. And as to
his daughter, the fair Edith, a sweeter
creature does not live. What! blushing,
eh! So, so—then you readily believe all
I can say of her, I see. Well, I must repeat,
I think you very, very fortunate.—
Speaking of your uncle, reminds me that
Clarence, who visits there occasionally,
has promised to sift the matter, regarding
what you told me, to the very bottom; and
if he can prove he has acted basely, he
will expose his hypocrasy, and hold him
up to the scorn of all honest men.”

Conversing thus, Edgar and Dudley at
last reached the abode of the former.—
Virginia, as Edgar entered in advance of
his friend, at once flew to embrace him;
but on perceiving who followed, she paused,
blushed, and in an embarrassed manner,
while she timidly proffered her hand,
said:

“You have taken me by surprise, Mr.
Dudley: I thought Edgar was alone.”

“Let me hope the surprise does not
prove a disagreable one!” returned Dudley,
carnestly, with a flushed countenance.

“O, no, no!” rejoined Virginia, with sudden
energy, looking full in the face of her
guest; and then immediately added, letting
her gaze sink modestly to the ground:
“The friends of my brother are always
welcome.”

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

“I trust,” rejoined Dudley, in a low,
bland tone, “I may be considered the
friend of both!”

Virginia, embarrassed, did not reply,
though evidently desirous to do so, which
Edgar perceiving, quickly came to her aid,
by saying:

“We are both proud, I assure you, Mr.
Dudley, of your disinterested friendship—
for disinterested it is, since we have all
and you nothing to gain by it.”

“Ah, my dear friend, you mistake entirely,”
responded Dudley, with a smile,
“in supposing there can be such a thing
as disinterested friendship. Whatever
gratifies, interests us; and where either
our pride, vanity, sympathies, or more
common place feelings are enlisted, we
cannot be wholly disinterested. It is a
prevalent idea, that when one performs a
noble act and conceals it from the world,
he does it through disinterested motives.
But it is not so. His self-approving conscience
is his reward; and that kind of
reward being what he seeks, and of more
gratification to him than the world's applause,
becomes the motive incentive to
action. In friendship, especially, there is
self to gratify on both sides; for where
self is not enlisted, there can be no interest;
where interest is wanting, there
must be indifference; and where is indifference,
there can be no friendship. We
may call friendship disinterested, to distinguish
it from the seeming friendship
of base self-interest—which latter, in my
opinion, is unworthy the ennobling name
of the former—though even in the purest
of the former, if we look into it
closely, we shall find self the basis on
which the fabric is reared. But I am running
into a dissertation, where I only intended
a simple explanation, and so will
conclude ere I tax your patience too far.”

But on such and similar topics Edgar
never wearied of conversing; and the two
friends continued in a pleasant discussion
for more than an hour, gradually passing
from one subject to another, as each was
suggested by a continuous train of ideas.

Virginia, though for the most part silent,
occasionally joined in and expressed her
views, in a manner that both surprised
and pleased her guest, who acknowledged
to himself he had not before given her
credit for-one half the mind she really
possessed. Her remarks were ever terse,
concise, and to the point; and what was
still farther evidence of good judgement,
were always well-timed; and Dudley, discovering
all this with delight, could not
but admire her and admit to himself she
was one of the most lovely, intelligent
and fascinating of her sex—certainly a
great deal to be admitted by one who had
seen so much of intellectual society, in
favor of one he now beheld for the second
time.

And how was it with Virginia? She
gazed upon the handsome countenance of
Dudley, she listened to the full, rich melody
of his voice, and marked the lofty and
not unfrequently poetical and original sentiment
which flowed from his lips, with
feelings both new and strange to her—
the while she took no note of Time, who,
casting aside his glass and renewing his
youth for the nonce, now flew by on the
wings of lightning.

Passing from one thing to another, the
conversation at last turned upon poetry, a
theme with which all were familiar, and
in which all were alike interested.

“O, above all things, do I love poetry!”
said Virginia, with enthusiasm: and then
she added, a moment after, in a faltering
tone, vainly struggling to suppress her
emotion: “And so did our poor, dear
mother.”

For a short time there was a dead silence;
and the tears sprang from the
eyes of both Edgar and his sister, as they
thought upon her who had so loved, but who
was forever gone from among them. Even
Dudley was much affected at witnessing
their silent grief; but knowing it both useless
and detrimental, since it could not
restore the dead and must impair the energies
of the living, he began, in a mild,
soothing tone, to console, and gradually
lead their thoughts back to their previous
channel.

“We should not mourn too much,” he
said, “for those who have preceded us
only for a brief space at the longest; but
rather console ourselves with the thought,

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

that earth is not our abiding place, and
that we are destined to meet again in that
bright realm where the poetry of music
makes an eternal melody to delight us forever.
And speaking of poetry again—
who among the great masters of song is
your favorite, Edgar?”

“It is difficult for me to say,” replied
the latter, drying his eyes, “for each is
my favorite in his particular sphere. When
I read Milton, I think none can approach
him, for he is great in sublimity; and in his
masterly conceptions of what we never
saw, stands preminent—a something ennobled,
exalted and inspired far above frail
humanity, and almost beyond human comprehension.
I read Shakespeare, and feel
he is equally great in his line—that of
creating what we have seen, and depicting
all the varying passions of the human
heart. I read Byron, and love him for his
wild grandeur of thought, when he grapples
with the dark spirits of the storm, expands
his soul over the mighty relics of
the past, throws out the sarcasm of a noble
heart on the villainies of a hollowhearted
world, or portrays, with an immortal
pen, the grandest scenes in nature and
art. I delight in the melodies of Moore;
for when I drink his flowery thoughts, I
ever fancy myself reposing on a bed of
roses, beside some murmuring stream,
whose continual ripple sings me to a quiet
sleep. The argument and classic beauty
of Pope excites my admiration, and the
poetical romance of Scott is a source of
unalloyed pleasure. Take them all in all,
it is impossible for me to select my
particular favorite; for like the dishes on a
table at a feast, we must needs partake a
little of each, to satisfy our changing desires
and make our repast complete.”

“You have expressed my own views and
feelings, as regards the great poets, better
than I could have done myself,” rejoined
Dudley, delightedly. “And now that I
have had your opinion, I must see your
own composition.”

“Nay,” said Edgar, blushing, “since we
have been speaking of the great masters,
I am really ashamed to display my humble
efforts.”

noshouremmber, my friend, that
all were beginners once, and that no one
could have predicted from a first attempt,
that a Milton, a Shakespeare or a Byron
would follow. Nature has never produced
what she cannot again; and so we may
even look to see poets of the present become
as great as the greatest of the past.”

“Well, as you have bargained for my
effusions, unseen, you of course have a
right to examine your purchase,” rejoined
Edgar; “and this shall be my apology for
bringing them forward;” and retiring into
the adjoining apartment, he shortly returned
with a package of some dozen articles,
neatly written and folded with
care.

Dudley seized them with avidity, and,
in spite of Edgar's protestations, opened
and began to peruse them.

“Beautiful!” he exclaimed, as his eye
ran rapidly over the first; “beautiful! Ah,
better still!” he pursued, as he concluded
the second. And then hastily scanning
the others, he added, grasping Edgar's
hand: “My friend, I do not wish to flatter
you, but, for a first attempt, I have
never seen any thing to compare with
these. I have reason to rejoice at my bargain.
Here is your money;” and he counted
Edgar down a hundred dollars in gold.

It would be impossible to describe the
feelings of the latter, as he modestly accepted
the reward of his toil. It was gold
honestly earned, and it was his: gold paid
to his genius: gold that told him he had
talents above the herd—that at least he
was fit for something; and as he thought
over the events of the day, his eyes brightened,
his soul seemed to expand, and with
a sort of giddiness, common to first success,
he already fancied he stood on the
dizzy heights of fame and beheld an admiring
world at his feet. As for Virginia,
she was all bewilderment; for the whole
proceeding was a mystery to her; but she
saw her brother had at least the means of
living, and her heart bounded with delight
at the thought.

“When next we meet,” said Dudley, as
he rose to take leave, “I trust I shall see
you both in a station befitting your early
years and education;” and pressing the
hands of both warmly, but with a

-- 070 --

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

heightened color as his own touched Virginia's,
he departed.

As soon as he was gone, Edgar sat
down, drew his sister upon his knee, kissed
her sweet lips, and, in a voice tremulous
with joy, told her all that had happened,
and the bright prospects now in store for
them; and both mingled their tears of
gladness, that the night of their sorrow
was passing away and a day of brightness
was already dawning.

“We must not appear before our new
friends in these faded garments,” said Edgar;
“and now that I have money, honestly
my own, let us forth and make some purchases.
Oh, that our poor mother were
living!—how this would make her heart rejoice!”

Carrying out his own suggestion, Edgar
purchased a ready-made suit for himself,
and a handsome black dress and bennet
for his sister; and when they had donned
their new habiliments, each congratulated
the other on appearing again as in the
days of their prosperity.

“And now,” said Virginia, as she carefully
folded the cast off garments, “let us
preserve these, should fortune prove propitious
once more, to remind us of our
days of adversity; so that when we behold
our fellows suffering, we may remember
what we have endured and not forget to
be charitable.”

“As you will,” replied Edgar; “but with
you and I, my sweet sister, it will hardly
need these as remembrancers of what we
have been. Ha! what is this?” he added,
as, in overhauling his garments, a paper
secured in the torn lining caught his eye.
“Good heavens! is it possible!” he continued,
drawing it forth. “It is the lost check,
as I live.”

Great were the rejoicings of Edgar and
his sister at this discovery, for to them it
seemed inexhaustible wealth. As it was
not yet past banking hours, Edgar hastened
to Wall street, and in a short time
returned to Virginia with more than a
thousand dollars in his possession. And
then what joy was in their hearts, as, with
arms thrown fondly around each other,
they sat and talked over their plans for the
morrow.

Alas! poor oppressed orphans!—they little
dreamed what the morrow, or even the
night, had in store for them. The fowler
had sprung his net, and they were already
becoming entangled in its meshes.

CHAPTER XIII. THE PLOT THICKENS.

It was an early hour in the morning of
the day which closes the preceding chapter,
and in the same apartment where we
first introduced them to the reader, sat Oliver
Goldfinch and Nathan Wesley. The
former was in fine spirits, if one might
judge from the manner he rubbed together
his hands, and the gleam of fiendish delight
which overspread his countenance.

“And so,” he said, turning to his attorney,
“he is caught at last?”

“At last,” dryly responded Wesley.

“Ha, ha! this does my soul good. Now
he shall feel what it is to beard me. Now
he shall know what is to fall into the
clutches of the tiger he has goaded to
madness. Hypocrite, indeed! Thanks to
fortune, my hypocrisy is of a useful kind,
for by it I can triumph over my enemies,
and crush them that lie in my path. Ay,
and crush them I will!” he cried, with a
hellish gleam of malice darkening his features.
“And him above all others will I
crush! Yes, by—!” he fairly shouted,
uttering a blasphemous oath, “I will extinguish
the race!—and then, and not till
then, will I deem myself safe.”

“And will you then?” quietly asked the
attorney.

“Will I then?” repeated Goldfinch, in
surprise. “Will I then? Certainly—why
not?—what do you mean?”

“O, nothing—merely asked the question.”

“ 'Tis false! I know you well—you
never speak without a meaning. Do you
think to betray me?”

“I!” replied the other, in pretended astonishment.
“I betray you?—betray my
master?—(this last was said with sarcastic
emphasis)—how can you think of such a

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

thing? Besides, supposing I did? Your
gold, you know, would save you.”

“Ha!” cried Goldfinch, with a start, remembering
his words to the other at their
last conference: “Beware, Wesley—beware!
I am not one to be trifled with. I
have already been warned of you: so beware!
Even so much as attempt to turn
traitor, and, by heavens, I will not wait
the slow process of the law! No, by—!
with my own hands will I let out your
heart's blood!”

“And get hung for your trouble,” quietly
returned the other.

“No, I thank you, good Mr. Wesley—I
will make my gold save me,” sarcastically
rejoined the millionaire; and then hastily
added: “But come, a truce to this. It is
all important you and I should be friends,
Wesley.”

“All important,” said the attorney, dryly.

“You must assist me in this affair, Wesley,
and swear point blank to whatever I
dictate.”

“And so perjure myself.”

“Well, what of that? You have already
done darker deeds, you know.”

“Now stop!” cried Wesley, with a terrible
gleam in his small black eyes. “No
more of that! What I did was for selfdefence;
but you mustn't throw it in my
teeth again! It was a bad job, and I've
never had an easy conscience since.”

“Well, well, let it pass, Wesley. You
did well—and for doing well got gold—and
gold, as they say of charity, will cover a
multitude of sins. You have done well
now—only finish your good work. Away,
good Wesley, and take this warrant for
his apprehension. He must be caught
and caged to-night. Away, now—set the
hounds of the law upon him and drag him
forth, though he be kneeling at the altar
of Christ! Once convicted, friend
Wesley, and it shall be the best day's
work you ever performed. Make all safe,
and then let me know;” and as Goldfinch
concluded, the attorney rose, bowed, and
took his leave.

For a few minutes after being left to
himself, the scheming hypocrite paced the
room and rubbed his hands with delight;
and then muttering, “Now for my visitor
below,” he quitted the apartment.

Meantime Wesley, instead of leaving
the mansion at once, ascendéd a flight of
stairs, and carefully opening a door on his
right, entered another elegant apartment,
where stood a young man before his mirror,
carefully arranging his toilet. As the
attorney closed the door, he looked round
carelessly, and disclosed the features of
Acton Goldfinch.

“O, it is you, eh?” he said, yawning.
“Well, Wes, what deviltry is afoot now,
eh?”

“Your own,” answered the other.

“Speak it out, man!”

“You want to get that girl in your power?”

“Yes, yes!” said Acton, hastily, in a low
tone, his eyes brightening with interest.

“I can put you in a way.”

“How? quick! tell me!”

“And if you succeed?”

“The fifty dollars I promised are yours.”

“Do you know who she is?”

“No, and care less, so I once have her
in my power, and no particular friend by
as before.”

“Then come with me.”

“But how will you arrange it?”

“It's fixed already. Come with me and
I'll show you.”

“In a moment;” and completing his
toilet in haste, Acton and Wesley quitted
the mansion together, both bent on the
devil's mission.

While these things were transpiring
above stairs, Clarence Malcolm, of whom
mention has frequently been made, and
Arabella Goldfinch were sitting tete-a-tete
in the magnificent parlor below. The
former was a fine, noble-looking young
man, of commanding appearance, who
seemed, by his erect carriage and lofty demeanor,
to feel himself fully on an equality
with the proud, haughty heiress who sat
by his side, a sort of queenly, breathing
statue, so cold and inflexible she appeared.
In fact it was apparent from her present
manner, that she either cared nothing for
her guest, or that she had taken offence at
something in the conversation preceding
our introduction of the parties.

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

But whatever the cause of her hauteur,
Clarence was evidently desirous of removing
it; for after two or three ineffectual
attempts to draw her into conversation, he
said:

“If I have offended you in any way,
Miss Goldfinch, it has been done unwittingly,
and I crave pardon!”

“Of course you have it,” she answered,
coldly.

“Thank you!” he rejoined, with slight
sarcasm in his tone. “It is something to
know one is forgiven, albeit one never
learns wherein one has offended.”

To this Arabella deigned no reply; and
after a rather embarrassing silence of a
few moments, the other said, abruptly, fixing
his eyes steadily upon the haughty
beauty:

“You have cousins in town, Miss Goldfinch?”

Arabella started, and her features flushed,
as she replied:

“Not that I am aware of, sir.”

“Indeed! that is very strange!”

“Is it?” dryly responded the other. “And
suppose I have cousins in town, is there
any thing so very remarkable in the fact?”

“No, certainly not, Miss Goldfinch. Your
having cousins in town is not remarkable.
It is that you should know nothing of
them, and, while living in luxury yourself,
they should be literally starving.”

“What mean you?” demanded the other,
haughtily.

“What I say, Miss Goldfinch,” replied
Clarence, in the same haughty vein. “I
never speak with a double meaning.”

“Indeed!” rejoined Arabella, biting her
lips with vexation. “Well, sir, you will
be good enough to be more explicit, or let
the subject drop, for I do not comprehend
the drift of your conversation.”

“A single question, then?”

“Well, sir?”

“Had your father a sister?”

Arabella's face flushed as she replied:

“I have so understood—I never saw
her.”

“She married a Courtly?”

Arabella nodded haughtily.

“And had two children?” continued Clarence.

“So I have heard.”

“The father was lost at sea?”

“Even so.”

“Your father became possessor of his
property?”

“Sir,” rejoined Arabella, indignantly,
rising proudly from her seat, “you are now
touching upon family affairs, with which
you and no other stranger has any business.”

“Nay,” said Clarence, gravely, “I am
not exactly a stranger, Miss Arabella, and
am not yet convinced I have no right to
question as I do.”

“Then question those who will answer
you,” she said, scornfully, preparing to quit
the apartment.

“Stay!” said Clarence, rising and gently
touching her on the arm. “I do not
wish to give offence, Miss Goldfinch—nor
do I ask these questions idly. They are
perhaps all important to you, to me, and
to others. Sit down, I pray you! I will
not detain you long.”

Arabella hesitated, but finally resumed
her seat.

“Your father, I say, became possessed,
by will, of his brother-in-law's property;
and a vast possession it was, which he still
holds; but his sister, after spending the
little bequeathed to herself, removed with
her children to this city, and here died of
starvation and a broken heart.”

“Sir!” cried Arabella, turning pale;
“Mr. Malcolm! do you say this to insult
me?”

“No, Miss Goldfinch; I pride myself on
being a gentleman, and no gentleman will
insult a lady; nevertheless I must tell you
the truth.”

“How know you this?”

“That, begging your pardon, is a secret
I must withhold. Let it suffice, that my information
comes from a worthy source.”

“You speak in riddles to me, Mr. Malcolm:
I cannot comprehend your object.
If I have relatives in town, so poor as you
say, they should have applied to my father
and been relieved. I trust you do not hold
me answerable for their neglect in making
their condition known?”

“But they did make their condition
known to your father, and were refused

-- 073 --

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

assistance, even so much as would drive
starvation from their doors.”

“Hold!” cried Arabella, springing to
her feet, her proud bosom heaving with angry
passions, and her dark eyes flashing defiance:
“I will bear this insolence no longer!
You, Clarence Malcolm, are the first
that has ever so dared to insult me, and I
hate you for it. Ay, were you to become
an emperor and sue at my feet, I would remember
what you have this night uttered,
and scorn you from me. You have said
that my father refused assistance to his
poor relations, knowing them to be destitute.”

“I repeat it,” rejoined Clarence, firmly,
also rising and confronting his angry hostess.
“Yes, Miss Goldfinch, I repeat it;
for I have it from a source entitled to all
confidence—no less than from the parties
themselves. But stay—understand me—I
do not accuse you. A thousand things
may transpire, even in your own mansion,
of which you may be ignorant; and from
your manner and conversation, I sincerely
believe you knew nothing of your cousins;
and that had you known their condition,
your own private purse would have generously
relieved them. So much I will say;
but that your father was not ignorant, and
that he did refuse them means to live until
his sister was in a dying state, I do
boldly assert.”

If Arabella could have withered and annihilated
Clarence Malcolm with a glance,
the glance of hate and scorn she bestowed
upon him, as he concluded, would have
done so. For a few moments her excited
passions would not allow her an answer;
and she stood before him with heaving
breast, expanded nostrils and flashing eyes.
At length, with all the haughty scorn she
could throw into her words, she rejoined:

“Mr. Malcolm, allow me to give you
due credit for having once to-night spoken
the truth; and that when you said, had I
known the condition of my kins-people, I
would have relieved them. But what you
say of my father, begging your pardon for
the unlady-like expression, is false! No
man, sir, is more benevolent than my father;
and that he has given large sums to
benevolent societies, and to the poor, you,
sir, know as well as I; and therefore, I
again repeat, what you have said is false—
a base, willful, malignant slander! Henceforth,
sir, we are strangers; and as I hear
my father's step, perhaps you will have the
audacity to re-speak your slanderous language
to his face.”

Saying this, Arabella walked proudly to
the door, where she was met by Goldfinch,
just come down from his interview with
Wesley to join her, and, if possible, further
his scheme of effecting a union between
herself and Clarence.

“Eh! my daughter—what is this?—what
is this?” he said, hastily, making an effort
to detain her, and glancing at Malcolm as
if for an explanation, who stood proudly
drawn up to his full height where Arabella
had left him, calmly watching her motions.

“Question him!” replied Arabella, with
a gesture of displeasure toward Clarence;
and stepping proudly aside, she passed her
father and disappeared.

“Ah, my dear Malcolm,” continued the
hypocrite, closing the door and approaching
the other with hand extended, “I am
delighted to see you. How is your health
this evening, and that of your good mother?”

“We are well,” answered Clarence,
coldly, barely taking the hand of the millionaire,
and letting it fall without pressure.

“Ah, yes—glad to hear it,” said the
other, affecting not to notice his cool reception.
“So you have had a little lovequarrel,
eh? you and Arabella. O you
lovers!—always fighting and making up
again. Well, well—just so with my wife
and myself before we were joined in holy
wedlock. Ah, me!” he sighed, affecting
to weep: “Poor Fanny! she is gone to
her long home now. Well, such things
must be, you know, in this ever changing
world of sin and death; and we should not
repine, but, like true Christians, be resigned
to the will of our Maker.”

A truly pious sentiment, Mr. Goldfinch,”
dryly responded Clarence, eyeing
the other closely.

“There is nothing like a Christian's
hope in such hours of affliction,” meekly

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

rejoined the dissembler, with a sanctimonious
face befitting a Godly priest. “When
my dear wife Fanny died, a year ago, I
thought my heart would break; but I looked
to Him for support in my trying hour,
and not in vain; for he filled my soul with
the hope of an eternal meeting beyond the
grave. But I beg pardon, friend Clarence!
I am keeping you standing. Come, let us
be seated, and have a little private conversation.”

“With all my heart,” said Clarence;
“for there is a matter of some little moment
I wish to touch upon.”

“O, yes—exactly—I understand,” returned
Goldfinch, with what he intended
should be thought a knowing smile. “Well,
to come to the point at once—and that is
what all lovers desire, though most of
them are backward enough in doing it
themselves—I must say that, though a little
petulent and proud at times, Arabella
is a dear, sweet girl, with whom I am extremely
loth to part; but then, when I consider
she is to be united to one so highly
esteemed as yourself—”

“Sir,” interrupted Malcolm, with crimson
features, “you mistake. My desired
conversation has no reference to your
daughter.”

“Ah, indeed!” said the worldly man,
seeming to be abstracted, though his cold
blue eye was seeking the while to penetrate
the very soul of his guest. “Indeed,
my young friend, I exceedingly regret that
two persons of such good sense as you and
Arabella possess, should let a trifling lovequarrel
so interfere with your desires.”

“Again you mistake,” rejoined Clarence,
sternly. “We have had no love-quarrel,
as you term it.”

“No? Then I was mistaken in supposing
you offended with each other?”

“No, Mr. Goldfinch, in that you were
not mistaken.”

“Hum! hum! Well, you lovers are mysterious.”

“Nay, sir, be so good as to understand
me, once for all, that we are not lovers!”
said Clarence, indignant at the other's perverse
assumption of what he knew was
false.

“Not lovers? and you visiting her
regularly? Poh, pho—don't tell me
that!”

“True, I have visited her somewhat
regularly of late, and may have had
some serious intentions in so doing—but
they are past now, and this is my last visit.”

“Indeed!” returned Goldfinch, seriously;
“you surprise me! Is not my daughter
good enough for you?”

“Too good, perhaps—at least she would
have me think so—but that is neither here
nor there.”

“Pray tell me the reason of your quarrel?—
for quarreled you have, I see.”

“I will—at least as far as I know.—
What she first took offence at, she better
knows than I—for I had said nothing that
I am aware of to give her cause—but the
last matter in discussion, and at which
she most took fire, was regarding her
cousins and yourself.”

As he said this, Clarence fixed his eyes
upon Goldfinch, and witnessed a most
rapid and fearful change, which convinced
him he was right in the course he was
pursuing. A deadly pallor overspread his
countenance, his brow darkened, his lips
compressed, and a cold, sullen gleam shot
from his blue eyes. For a moment he
gazed sternly upon his guest, without
speaking, and then said, with assumed
composure:

“Well, sir, what of her cousins?”

“Why, in the course of conversation,
I remarked that it was singular she should
be living in splendor, while they were
starving in the same city.”

The millionaire started, and his face
grew darker—more devilish—so much so
that Clarence gazed upon him in astonishment.

“Well, sir?” he said.

“Your daughter denied all knowledge
of the fact,” pursued Clarence, quietly,
still eyeing the other closely, “and said if
such was the case, they should have made
known their condition to you and been relieved.
I replied that they had done so, and
been refused assistance.”

“ 'Tis false!” cried Goldfinch, springing
up in rage, completely thrown off his guard.
“ 'Tis false, I say—false as hell! I gave

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

Edgar Courtly a check for a thousand dollars.”

“But not until his mother, your sister,
was dying.”

“How know you that, sir?”

“That is my secret.”

“And even if she was dying, what is
that to you?”

“Everything—since their cause has now
become mine.”

“Indeed! and what do you intend to
do?”

“Set the wronged right, and make villainy
tremble.”

“Is it possible! I trust you will have
a pleasant time of it!”

“If I succeed, I doubt not I shall.”

“Take my advice, young man—go home,
and meddle no more with what does not
concern you!”

“But this does concern me, I say; and
since you are free to give advice, Mr.
Goldfinch, take a little of mine, and be
cautious what you do hereafter; for every
action will be watched—every motive
closely scanned.”

“Then I am to have spies upon me,
am I?”

“And have no more than you deserve,
since your former deeds are becoming
known.”

“Ha! what do you know?” quickly interogated
the other, turning very pale.

“Time will show, sir, what I know.—
Again I say, be cautious!”

“Some villainous report of that cursed
nephew of mine. By—! I will have
him hung!”

“Is this your Christian piety?” querried
Clarence. “So, so—the mask is
off sooner than I anticipated; and I now behold
you what you have been represented—
a base hypocrite!”

“Leave my house, sir!” cried Goldfinch,
stamping his foot violently, completely
beside himself with rage.

“I do so with pleasure,” returned Malcolm,
calmly, rising from his seat;” and
promise you, moreover, I will never again
darken your door. And furthermore, I
now tell you to your teeth, I am henceforth
your determined foe, and will spare no
pains to expose your hypocrisy at any and
all times and places; and if I can prove
you have gained your property wrongfully—
taken it unlawfully from the widow
and orphan—I solemnly swear to devote
time, energy and money, to the last cent
I have if necessary, to bring you to the
punishment you so richly merit. There
are so many hypocrites in the world—so
many wolves in sheep's clothing—that it is
not only an act of justice, but a righteous
act, to expose and punish all we can.”

It is impossible to portray the appearance
of Goldfinch as he heard these words.
His usually serene features became almost
haggard with fear and rage, his eyes
glared wildly, and there was a foam and
lividness about the lips, such as madmen
sometimes exhibit. As Clarence ceased,
he clenched his hand and took a step forward
as if to strike him. Then pausing
irresolute, he turned, and casting himself
upon a seat, buried his face in his hands
and groaned.

Gazing sternly upon him for a moment,
Clarence turned upon his heel and left
him to his own bitter reflections.

For the space of ten minutes the
schemer rocked to and fro, like one in
agony, and then started up suddenly.

“Fool! fool!” he exclaimed; “a cursed
fool I am? Foiled again, by—! Why
did I admit that matter of the check? But
he at least shall not escape me! No,
sooner than that, I will bribe a dozen witnesses
to swear him to eternal perdition;”
and with these dark words upon his lips,
Oliver Goldfinch quitted the apartment
to plot new schemes of hell.

CHAPTER XIV. THE ARREST.

It was about nine o'clock in the evening,
that Edgar and Virginia sat together
before a cheerful fire, recalling the events
of the day. There was an air of gladness
on the features of each, mingled with a
slight shade of gloom, like the first breaking
forth of the sun upon a late stormy landscape,
which made them appear very

-- 076 --

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

interesting. The dark habiliments of mourning
now worn by each, contrasting with their
pale, expressive features, gave them a sort
of classic interest, if we may be permitted
the phrase, over which an artist would have
lingered with delight.

“And what is he to do with your poems,
dear Edgar?” asked Virginia, with her
beautiful hand resting gracefully on his
shoulder, and her soft, blue eyes looking
tenderly and earnestly into his, while
around the half parted lips lingered a sweet
though rather melancholy smile, as if the
sorrow of the past and the joy of the
present were commingling in her soul.

“Indeed, sweet sister, I do not know,”
replied Edgar, turning to her his manly,
noble countenance, and imprinting on her
lips a kiss of fraternal love. “As I told
you before, he spoke something of a magazine
and newspaper, and of giving me the
charge of either; but I more than half
suspect he made the poetry an excuse to
put in my possessisn the money I had
refused as a loan. Generous soul! how
noble in him to do this! and what a contrast
he forms to our selfish, avaricious,
hypocritical uncle, who, though he gave
me something at last, did it as if he feared
to do otherwise—fancying, methought, I
had a clue to some dark secret, that, if
known, would be his undoing. And this,
by the way, reminds me I must not fail to
call on Davis to-morrow. Perchance he
may be in a condition to explain his mysterious
words. But ah! why do I think of
man's baseness now, at a time when my
hear' is made glad by the nobleness of
disinterested friendship and generous
gratitude! No, banished be all from my
thoughts! I will think of an angel I this
day for the first time beheld.”

“Of Edith Morton,” quoth Virginia,
with an arch smile.

“Of one, dear Virginia, you shall love
as a sister. O, that to-morrow were
come, that you might behold her!”

Virginia sighed.

“I, too,” she said, pretending to search for
something at her feet, “will think of—”

“Dudley,” added Edgar, as she paused.
“Ay, think of him, sister, for he is worthy
of your thoughts.”

“Nay, I said not him, Edgar,” cried Virginia,
quickly, now showing a face deeply
flushed—possibly caused by bending forward—
possibly by the fire—or, possibly—
by what you will, reader.

“Hark!” exclaimed Edgar, suddenly;
“there are heavy steps on the stairs, and
rough voices without. What can be the
meaning?”

Virginia drew close to him in alarm.
The next moment there came a heavy double-knock
on the door, as if struck with
a club, and a voice without said hoarsely:

“Guard the windows, and see he don't
escape by t'other door!”

“Who are you, and what is wanted?”
demanded Edgar, rising and taking a step
forward, while Virginia clung tremblingly
to him.

“Open, in the name of the commonwealth!
I'm an officer of the police.”

“No, no—do not!” cried Virginia, intercepting
her brother as he was about to
comply with the demand. “This is some
plot to murder you.”

“Be firm, Virginia, and reach me yonder
knife,” said Edgar, in a low tone, with
deathly pale features and compressed lips.
“Should they prove to be impostors, it
shall go hard with some of them. Quick,
the knife! and then retire into the other
apartment.”

“Open, or I'll split down your door!”
said the voice without.

“Do so, and you are a dead man!” returned
Edgar. “Quick, Virginia! There,
now hasten into the other apartment.”

“But, Edgar, dear,” began Virginia, in
trembling tones.

“Nay, away, before violence is done!”
interrupted her brother. “Fly, and close
the door!” and as Virginia complied with
his entreaty, he turned the key in the
other and threw it open.

Two figures at once advanced into the
apartment—one the villainous person of
Wesley, and the other a stout, coarse-featured,
red-faced individual, partly muffled
in a rough over-coat, who carried in one
hand a paper, and in the other a heavy
hickory club.

“That's him,” nodded Wesley toward
Edgar.

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

“Edgar Courtly,” said the other, advancing
and placing his brawny hand on his
shoulder, “you're my prisoner.”

“For what?” demanded Edgar, calmly,
while Virginia, uttering a wild shriek,
came bounding forward.

“For forgery,” gruffly replied the officer.

“Great Heaven! I arrested for forgery!
You must be mocking me!”

“There's the document; and if you
think there's any mockery in that, why
you're welcome to think so, that's all,”
replied the constable, showing Edgar the
writ for his apprehension.

“'Tis even so,” said Edgar, clasping the
almost fainting Virginia to his beating
heart. “Great God! are we never to know
the end of our misery! Must one affliction
tread upon another till they crush us
into our graves! Oh, God of the orphans!”
he cried, wildly, clasping his hands and
looking upwards, “bid death be speedy and
summon us to a better world!” Then turning
fiercely to the officer, he continued:
“Who hath done this, sir!—who dares accuse
me of the crime you have named?
In the presence of my Maker, sir, I swear
I am innocent!”

“Yes, yes,” screamed Virginia, wildly,
“he is innocent—he never did any wrong—
and you shall not tear him from me!
Go! go!—you shall not take him!”

“Come, come, pretty Miss, it's no use
to whine,” returned the officer; “because,
you see, now, I've got to do my duty
whether or no. I've no doubt the young
man'll be able to prove his innocence—but
with that I've nothing to do. There's my
paper, which says arrest Edgar Courtly,
and I've got to do it. So, (to Edgar) come
along! for it's time we's a-moving.”

“I see it all!” exclaimed Edgar, as a
thought flashed through his brain. “It is
a damnable plot of my uncle to put me
out of his way: but I will triumph yet, and
then let him beware! Cheer up, Virginia!
I have friends, and shall not long be kept
in durance; and then let them that have
done this beware! Cheer up, sweet sister—
stay here to-night—and early in the
morning hasten to Calvin Morton and tell
him all. Farewell!”

“No! no!” screamed Virginia, clinging
tightly to him; “you shall not go! I will
not let you go—they will murder you! Oh
God! oh God! to come to this! You shall
not go!”

“Nay, dearest Virginia,” said Edgar, in
an agony of mind better conceived than
described, pressing his lips to hers, and
straining her to his heart in a fond embrace,
“I must go; the officer is waiting;
you must not detain me!”

“Then I will go with you—they shall
imprison us both—we will not part!”

“That cannot be,” spoke up Wesley.
“The rules of the prison won't allow it.
Better stay where are you are, lady, and
I'll bring you any information you desire.
Although I'm here with the police officer,
yet I'm your brother's friend, and will do
all in my power to render this disagreeable
business bearable. You spoke of Calvin
Morton, the lawyer: do you know him,
Mr. Courtly?”

“Thank Heaven, I do!” replied Edgar.
“I did him some service, for which he is
grateful, and will stand my friend. Oh,
sir, if you are friendly toward us, as you
say, will you not hasten to him at once,
and tell him the condition in which we
both are placed? It is the greatest favor
I can ask of you at present, and you shall
have gold for your trouble.”

“I'll do it,” said Wesley, with a singular
gleam in his small, black eyes—“that
is, if you'll persuade your sister to remain,
so that if they send after her, as I know
they will, she can surely be found.”

“Do you hear, Virginia? Now, sweet
sister, stay where you are till this gentleman
returns, or sends some one to take
you among friends; and in this way you
will both hasten my release and relieve
my mind.”

“Then farewell, brother!” cried Virginia,
throwing her arms around his neck
and bursting into tears. “Farewell, Edgar!—
I—I will do as you say. God bless
you!—adieu!” and as if fearful to longer
test her resolution by remaining, she sprang
away from him and into the adjoining
apartment.

“Lead on!” said Edgar to the officer;
and with a firm step, but with a deathly,
sickening sensation at heart, he left the

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

house, accompanied by Wesley and the
constable.

As the party reached the foot of the
stairs, two figures approached them, and a
voice said:

“Why, Gus, I d begun to think you
wasn't a-coming. What in thunder kept
you so long?”

“Why, the chap's got a sister up there,”
answered the other, “and she, woman like,
wouldn't let him go till she'd cried a few—
that's all.”

“Well, I 'spose we can push ahead
now;” and the speaker came along side of
Edgar, while the fourth personage drew
aside and was joined by Wesley.

As Edgar now moved away between the
two officers, he noted, with considerable
misgiving, that the other two persons loitered
about the premises, conversed in low
tones, and occasionally pointed toward the
apartments of his sister.

Could it be possible, he mused, that they
meditated treachery! And then like lightning
the remembrance came over him, of
how strenuous Wesley had been in urging
his sister to remain. Perhaps this was
some devilish plot to remove him and get
her in their possession! and he felt his
blood run chill and his brain reel at the
thought.

Halting abruptly and looking back, he
said to the officers:

“Before I go with you to prison, I must
return to my sister: I have something important
to tell her.”

“Can't do it,” replied one, gruffly, placing
his hand heavily on Edgar's shoulder.
“You've kept us bothering too long already,
and must come now whether or no.”

As the other spoke, Edgar saw the two
figures slowly depart in an opposite direction,
and watching them disappear, he
strove to banish from his mind all suspicion
of wrong, and turning, signified his
readiness to proceed.

With a heavy step and heavier heart,
Edgar moved through the streets, bitterly
reflecting upon his hard destiny, in having
the only cup of happiness he had possessed
for years dashed suddenly from his lips
at the very moment his wearied and thirsty
soul was about to take a refreshing
draught. And what could be the meaning
of the accusation for which he was now
held a prisoner! He strove to recollect
what he had done, to bring himself even
under the curse of suspicion; but for a long
time he puzzled his brain without success,
when suddenly the truth flashed upon him
with almost overwhelming force. His uncle—
his base, inhuman uncle—was at the
bottom of it! Yes, this was the cause of
that liberality which had so surprised him—
this the cause of that gleam of triumph
which he had marked at the time, but without
a suspicion of what it imported. And
to what extent had he power to carry his
villainy? He would of course attempt to
prove the check he had given him a forged
one. But would he succeed? Doubtless
he already had witnesses bribed to swear
falsely; but notwithstanding, Edgar knew
himself innocent, and could not but believe
that all would turn out right in the end,
and that the black-hearted baseness of his
uncle would recoil upon himself and his
tools with overwhelming force.

As he came in sight of the Egyptian
Tombs, rearing its massive walls high in
the starlight air, and standing out vague,
and dim and gloomy from its murky background,
the same cold, sickening shudder
he had twice before experienced, passed
over his frame, and he knew it now a
strange omen of evil. And what singular
feelings were his, as, ascending the steps,
he walked over the very spot whither he
had borne the lovely Edith, then an unknown
female just rescued from peril, but
now an object in his eyes of no little interest!
And with what peculiar emotions
he recalled the plans he had laid for the
morrow, in each of which she held a part,
only to know them all swept away by the
strong hand of destiny, and himself a prisoner,
on his way to the dungeon of the
criminal! And with what a sinking heart,
a sense of loathing and utter desolation,
he entered the cheerless, noisome cell apportioned
him, and heard the harsh grating
of the iron door as it swung to on its rusty
hinges, shutting him from light, and air,
and seemingly the world forever! And
lastly, when all were gone and all was silent,
save the dull sound of his feet, as to

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

and fro he paced the rocky floor of his present
narrow abode, what a whirlwind of
thought, what a chaos of ideas, crowded
his feverish brain, straining it to the verge
of madness, and making his very soul
seem like a thing of flesh and blood, filled
with barbed irons dipped in rankling
poison!

But with all his misery--his mental anguish—
Edgar had an easy conscience; and
with this we leave him, while we return
to those who were even now taking the
preliminary steps to a fearful retribution.

CHAPTER XV. THE PLOT AND THE TRAITOR.

“I tell you, Acton,” said Wesley to his
companton, as they stood before the lodgings
of Edgar and Virginia, “it's no use
to think of venturing there now, for she'll
know it's some trick to deceive her: so
come away, leave all to me, and I'll make
my plan succeed.”

“Why, Wesley, you see we are here
now, and the bird is caught.”

“But surely, Acton Goldfinch, you're
not fool enough to attempt force with a
woman, when stratagem will succeed better.
If she should scream, we'd have the
whole town upon us.”

“O, I would only attempt the gentlest
persuasion.”

“Pshaw! what would your persuasion
do with her? And see,” continued Wesley,
pointing toward Edgar, “that young
scape-grace has stopped. He likely suspects
something, and if we stand here
much longer, we'll have him back upon us.
Come! we must leave, if only for policy's
sake.”

Acton grumblingly consented, and the
two worthies moved away together. Entering
the Bowery, they shaped their course
to one of the many grogeries surrounding
the theater, and passing through the barroom
into a more private apartment, called
for a couple bottles of wine, over which,
in low tones, they discussed the matter uppermost
in their minds.

“But, Wesley, how will you manage
it?” asked Acton.

“As I said before, leave that to me and
you'll see. But I say, where'll you take
her to, Acton?—have you got that fixed?”

“Why, not exactly: I must take her
where I'm acquainted, for there might be
trouble with strangers. Ha! by Jove, I
will do it!” he added, with flashing eyes,
striking his fist on the table with a force
that made the bottles and tumblers ring
again. “Yes, she shall go there,” he continued,
rather to himself than his companion.
“She has dared to threaten me to
my teeth and cast me off, and I will show
her that I can console myself with the society
of one more beautiful still. And
then, peradventure, she'll get in a passion
and do some rash act—for of course she'll
be jealous of her rival. Well, so much
the better; for if she but break the law in
one iota, I will have her dragged to prison,
where I'll manage to keep her until my
wedding is over. Yes, by—! I'll do it!”

“And who is this person you're speaking
of?” asked Wesley, carelessly.

Acton gave a start of surprise.

“Well, that is my business,” he answered,
sharply, now for the first time
aware he had been thinking aloud. “You
do your part, sir, and leave mine to me.”

Wesley made no reply, but there was a
peculiar cunning expression on his ugly
features, and a malicious gleam in his
small, black eyes, as stealthily he watched
the countenance of the other. Then he
said, in a careless tone:

“By-the-by, Master Acton, have you
that fifty handy?”

“Insolent dog!” returned the other, angrily;
“do you want your pay before you
do your work? Don't intrude mercenary
affairs upon me, when you see I am busy
with weighty matters.”

“So, so,” grumbled Wesley to himself—
“he calls me an insolent dog, eh?—and
his father will make his money save him,
eh! O ho, my good masters—we shall see—
we shall see.”

“What do you think, Wes,” said Acton,
in a familiar, patronising tone, intended
perhaps to allay any harsh feelings
his previous language might have excited,

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

and throwing off as he spoke a tumbler of
wine: “think the little jade will be refractory,
when she finds there is no backing
out of the matter, eh?”

“Hardly,” answered Wesley.

“Sewing girls, you know,” continued
the other, on whom the wine already began
to take effect, “are not apt to be troublesome—
at least I—ha, ha—I never found
them so. But then you know,” he added,
with assumed gravity, stroking his chin
complacently, “there is every thing in the
looks of the person—eh! Wesley?”

“Every thing,” rejoined the other, quietly,
eyeing him closely.

A few more turns at the bottle made
Acton very loquacious, and he began to
talk of his own private plans with less and
less reserve. Urging the liquor upon him,
but taking care to keep a cool brain himself,
Wesley watched his opportunity, and
when he found the other in the right mood
to be communicative, said:

“Between friends, you know, Master
Acton, there should be no reserve!”

“That's fact,” hiccupped the other;
“that's a fact, by —! What do you
wan't to know, Wes? Eh! what is it?”

“Know? O, nothing in particular—
only I was just thinking how — touchy
you were about that little matter of the
female.”

“Ha! ha!—yes, I see. Ah, you're a
sly dog, Wes—by Jove, you are! Well,
now, I'll tell you—for as you say, there
should be no reserve among friends—and
we're friends—eh! Wesley?”

“We're friends,” grinned the other.

“Well that, you see, was my wife. Stop,
now—that is, you see, she would have
been my wife, but the priest or minister
that married us, didn't happen to be either
a priest or minister. You take, Wes, eh?—
ha, ha, ha!”

“I take,” quietly rejoined the other; and
then added, carelessly, sipping his wine:
“A good joke—a capital joke. But, by-the-by,
who is this female? and where does
she live?”

“O, she?—why, her name's Ellen Douglas,
and she lives in Mott street.”

“And so she's going to interfere in some
wedding of yours, eh?”

“Ha! ha! yes; and that's the richest
joke of all. Come, I'll tell you about it.
You must know I have been paying my
addresses to the fair, and lovely, and angelic
Edith Morton, and—But stop—her
health first, Wesley, and then to proceed.”

And having drank her health, as he termed
it, with drunken gravity, Acton proceeded
to give the other a short history of
Ellen Douglas, and of the most important
events which had occurred during their acquaintance,
up to the time when he was
commanded from her presence, all of which
the reader has a knowledge. And then he
said, in conclusion, with somewhat awakened
energy:

“But she must not interfere in this affair
of Edith! No, by —! she must not
interfere there! Is there not some way to
prevent it, Wesley?” and he gave his confederate
a peculiar look.

Some way,” nodded Wesley, catching
the other's dark meaning.

“Yes,” pursued Acton, slowly, eyeing
the other steadily, “there is a way, and I
may yet need your services. If she attempt
what she has threatened, I—”

“May put her out of the way,” chimed
in Wesley, in a low tone, as the other
paused.

Acton started, his eyes gleamed darkly,
and reaching across the table, he seized
Wesley's hand and shook it heartily.

“You are a clever fellow,” he said; “you
see things at a glance that others might
never see. By Jove! I was getting drunk
just now—but the thought of this affair
has made me sober again. Come, as it is
not far from here, by Jove, I'll show you
where Ellen lives, and on the way we will
talk over the matter.”

No proposition, at the moment, could
have suited Wesley better; for he had
deep schemes of his own to concoct; and
to know the abode of Ellen, was one of the
most important steps towards their campletion;
therefore he quickly arose and signified
his readiness to depart immediately.
Acton had more than once insulted him—
but he had passed it by, simply because he
had scen no opportunity to revenge himself
compatibly with his devilish nature.
To-night he had called him an insolent

-- 081 --

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

dog; and now that he fancied there was a
chance for deep and lasting retaliation, he
had sworn in his heart to execute it. To
what extent he succeeded will presently
be seen.

By the time Acton and Wesley reached
the abode of Ellen, the former had become
perfectly sober—owing, doubtless, to the
weakness of the wine and the excited
state of his feelings—and already began
to regret having made the other his confident;
but it was too late now to repent,
and so he determined, if possible, to profit
by a sorry mistake.

“That is the house,” he said, pointing
to the building from the opposite side of
the street.

“And you design taking the girl there,
eh?” queried Wesley.

“Why, that was my intention—but, by
Jove, I hardly know what to think of it.
Ellen has a high temper, and may prove
troublesome.”

“Pshaw! cannot you manage a woman?”
sneered Wesley.

“By —! it shall be so!” cried the
other, taking fire at the thought. “I will
take her there; and when she is fairly
mine, I will set them face to face, and
show the haughty Ellen another triumph.
I hate her—for twice has she made a coward
of me—and I would have her see that
I have regained the courage of a man, and
dare urge her to do her worst. If she attempt
to harm me, by —! I'll kill her
on the spot, and get off by proving it self-defence—
though I would rather avoid so
bold a measure, for it would of course
make a talk and reach the ears of Edith.
But better even that,” he added, in the
next breath, “than have her go there in
person; for I could easily trump up some
story to screen myself, particularly as
money can buy all kinds of evidence. Yes,
it's settled—I'll do it!” he concluded abruptly.

“Right,” rejoined Wesley. “Now I'll
tell you how to proceed. You must go
back to the place and reconnoiter till I
come with a coach, and then I'll manage,
with your assistance, to entice the girl into
it, and give you farther instructions.”

“Good!” said Acton, approvingly. “Be
quick, Wesley, and you shall find me on
hand;” and the two worthies separated,
going opposite directions.

Wesley managed, however, to keep his
eye on Acton till he had completely disappeared,
and then hastening to the abode of
Ellen, he requested to see her on business
admitting of no delay. He was kept some
time in waiting, but finally gained admission,
and was conducted to her apartment.
Although a rather advanced hour, Ellen
had not yet retired, but was partly reclining
on an elegant sofa, guitar in hand,
singing a plaintive song, the following
words of which sounded mournfully in the
ear of Wesley, as, full of astonishment
and admiration, both of the apartment and
singer, he halted just within the door,
gazed around, and listened.



SONG.
“My hope, alas! is o'er,
My sun must set in gloom,
And for me, nevermore
All refreshing spring shall bloom—
For my feet must pass before
To the dark and silent tomb.
“Shall we meet, mother, dear,
When the cord is cut in twain
Which doth bind my spirit here,
Where no sorrow is nor pain?
O say thou wilt be near,
And thy child shall live again!

She ceased, and laying aside her instrument,
arose and advanced to Wesley, who
was still so much amazed at what he saw,
as almost to forget his errand. Her pale
features, viewed by the soft light of the
apartment, he fancied the most beautiful
he had ever beheld; and he was already
pondering how to address her, when she
relieved him by saying:

“Well, sir, I understand you wish to see
me on important business!”

“I—I—do,” stammered Wesley.

“Say on, then—for it must be important
that calls you here at this late hour.
If you have much to say, perhaps we had
better be seated.”

“Not—not much to say,” rejoined Wesley,
in his blandest tone. “Madam—
Miss Ellen, I mean—I hardly know how

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

to begin. I suppose you know Acton
Goldfinch?”

Ellen started, her eyes flashed, and her
form towered aloft, as she replied, haughtily:

“If you bring a message from him, sir,
our conference is ended.”

“I bring no message from him, Miss
Ellen--but I've come to speak of him.
He's a villain!”

“How know you that?” rejoined the
other, quickly.

“Because I know him well, and have
known him long, and because it's of meditated
villainy on his part I've come to see
you.”

“Say on, sir!”

“He's about to bring a lady here, to this
house, this night, whom he'll entice away
by treachery.”

“Indeed, sir! and how know you this?”
inquired Ellen, eagerly, changing color
and breathing hard.

“Because he told me so himself—or rather,
because I overheard him laying the
plan.”

“Bring her here!—brave me to my face
again!” muttered Ellen, striving to keep
down her excited passions: “Let him—
let him, if he dare!” And then to Wesley:
“Well, sir, do you know this female?
and who is she? and why come you to me,
when you should be doing her a service by
warning and defending her as becomes a
man?”

“I'll answer your questions as you've
asked them,” replied Wesley. “This female
I know—she's poor, but virtuous—
and I come to you, that you may render
her a good service and get her honest
thanks for it. She'll be enticed away,
thinking she's going to another place—
but she'll be brought here, and the rest I
leave to you. If you want to revenge
yourself on a black-hearted villain, now
is your chance to do it by protecting her.”

“But why do you think I desire revenge?
Do you know any thing of my
history?”

“If I did'nt,” replied Wesley, “I'd
never been here on this errand. I know
all, Miss Ellen—and I know you've been
shamefully abused and wronged, by one
who has abused and wronged me! (and his
eyes gleamed maliciously,) for which I'll
be revenged, if it hangs me!”

“And so he has made a boast of my
disgrace, has he?” rejoined Ellen, in a low,
deep tone, eyeing the other intently.

“Yes, time and again, over his cups;
and he laughs at your threats, and drinks
toasts to your speedy passage to another
world.”

For a few moments Ellen stood speechless,
gazing upon Wesley with an expression
that seemed to freeze his blood,
and made him fearful for what he had
said. Then she slowly sank upon an
ottoman, bowed her face upon her hands,
and groaned as one suffering the extreme
of bodily pain. Wesley did not venture
another remark, till again looking up, with
truly haggard features, she broke the
gloomy silence, by saying:

“And who is this new victim? You
have not yet told me who she is.”

“Why she's a poor orphan girl thatcame
to this city, some time ago, with her mother
and brother, expecting to get money
from a rich uncle here. But she and they
were disappointed, I believe, and the old
woman took on and died about it; and she
and her brother, as I understand, have
had a rather hard time to get along. Not
more than three hours ago, her brother
was arrested for forgery—and of the peril
she's in, I've already told you.”

“Her name?” almost shrieked Ellen,
springing up so suddenly that Wesley involuntarily
took a step backwards.—
“Her name?” she cried again, starting
forward and seizing the astonished attorney
by the arm, who looked as if he
doubted her sanity. “Speak!” she continued,
vehemently: “tell me the name of
this girl!”

“Why, perhaps I should be--”

“Nay, her name? her name?” interrupted
Ellen, stamping her foot impatiently.
“Is it Courtly? Do you speak of Edgar
and Virginia Courtly?”

“What! you know them?” rejoined
Wesley, all amazement.

“Ha! it is so—it is so!” cried Ellen, almost
frantic with passion. “The wretch!
the villain! the monster!—and he dares

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

assail her virtue—his own flesh and blood,
as it were! Ham like, he should be
cursed to all posterity, and die the death
of a brute—unwept, unpitied, and unremembered,
save with loathing! O, I
could tear him in pieces for the thought!
Let him but harm a hair of her innocent,
unprotected head, and by the Justice Seat
of Heaven, I swear to follow and drag him
to an early grave, and to endless perdition!
His own cousin!—his father's sister's
child! O, Heaven! what a wretch!”

“But he don't know she's his cousin,”
put in Wesley, as the other paused.

“Indeed! are you sure?” cried Ellen,
catching at the thought.

“Sure,” answered the other.

“And do you think this knowledge
would make any difference with him?”

“Think it would.”

“I have it, then!” said Ellen, triumphantly.
“Let him bring her here, and if he
have one iota of a man's soul in his breast,
he shall, ere he leave this house, be made
to curse himself as the meanest thing
that walks the face of the earth. And
Edgar dragged to prison!” she continued,
looking straight at Wesley: “Oh, there
is foul wrong somewhere, which the guilty
shall yet tremble for! God help the right,
and shield the innocent from hell's own
dire inventions! And how soon will Virginia
be here?”

“Soon,” was the answer.

“Go, then, sir; and if you have aught to
do with this dark scheme, help it to succeed.
Your part—if, as I fancy, you have
one in the game—shall be winked at, for
the important information you have given
me.”

“I've told you before,” replied Wesley,
“I scek revenge on Acton Goldfinch; and
besides, the girl is a sweet creature to
look at, she never wronged me, and I'd save
her from harm.”

“Go, then, and rest satisfied, that once
here with his fair cousin, you shall be revenged
on Acton, and Virginia shall escape
scathless. Go, now—for I have plans
of my own to perfect, and would be alone.”

“I obey, Miss Ellen,” answered the
attorney, respectfully; and bowing he departed.

So soon as she was once more by herself,
Ellen rang a bell; and to the domestic
who answered it, she said, in a commanding
tone:

“I would speak with Madame Costellan.”

The servant withdrew, and in a few
minutes Ellen was joined by the person
whose presence she desired—a handsome
female, richly dressed, and scarce turned
of thirty years. With her, Ellen held a
short but eager conference, the nature of
which it is needless for us here to disclose.

CHAPTER XVI. THE ABDUCTION.

Hurrying to the nearest coach-stand,
Wesley sprang into the first vehicle
he came to, and bade the driver urge his
horses to Elizabeth street, as if life and
death depended on his speed. When the
carriage stopped at the place designated,
he leaped out in haste, and was immediately
joined by Acton, who said, in a low
tone:

“Curses on your laziness, Wes! I have
been waiting till the marrow of my bones
seems froze. Had you delayed five minutes
longer, I should have been cosily making
love to that pretty seamstress up
there, and warming myself by her cheerful
fire.”

“And you'd have spoiled all by doing
so,” replied the other; “and my plan
wouldn't have been worth repeating.”

“I don't know about that. I think the
girl would have been perfectly satisfied
with such a good looking gallant by her
side;” and again he stroked his chin, as
was his wont when egotism led him to
compliment himself. “But I didn't do it,
Wesley, you know; and so for the plan
at once—for I am very impatient to be
off.”

“Well, you must remember and follow
my instructions to the letter, or all's up
with us. In the first place, you must be
very civil to the girl—must not even ask

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

her her name—and only speak when she
questions you, and then only to answer
her.”

“What! and must I not make love, eh?”

“Pshaw! be done with your nonsense.
The girl thinks she's going to be taken to
a friend's house, a long ways off, which
she never saw nor the friends either.”

“Good! I like that—it is capital. But
what is her name, Wes?”

“Hush! You must of course take
a long ride before you come to Mott street;
and no matter what she asks or asserts,
you must pretend you know all about it,
and answer to please her.”

“Good again—that I can do.”

“May be she'll think she knows the
place, and that it isn't her friend's house;
but you must swear it is, you know, and
say the resemblance is great and so on.”

“I understand.”

“And then, when you've once got her
under cover, why you know what to do
better than I can tell you.”

“Right there, my diamond!”

“Your own name, for the present, is Mr.
Wallace, and you're a particular friend
of the Mortons.”

“What Mortons?” inquired Acton,
quickly, in an altered tone.

“O, hang it! any Mortons to suit her.”

“Bravo!—ha, ha!—I take.”

“And that's all. Now I'll go and bring
her down to you, and you can tell the
driver where to go.”

Saying which, Wesley separated from
Acton, and ascending the stairs, knocked
at Virginia's door. In a moment it cautiously
opened, and the latter, all pale,
and tearful, and seemingly heart-broken,
stood before him. A sight of her disconsolate
appearance, and the remembrance
of its being caused by his own villainy,
somewhat touched the callous heart of
even Nathan Wesley, and he muttered to
himself:

“If it wasn't I know no harm 'll come
to her—curse me if I'd go on with this affair
any farther! As it is, she'll think me
a scoundrel, and so will Ellen. But no
matter; I've been so considered all my
life, and might as well have the game as
the blame.”

Then addressing her:

“Well, Miss Courtly,” he said, “the
coach is at the door, and Mr. Wallace
waits with it to conduct you to the Mortons,
who'll be happy to see you as soon
as possible.”

“You have seen them, then?” said Virginia,
eagerly.

“Have seen them.”

“And what said they of my brother?”

“Why, that you needn't give yourself
any uneasiness, Miss Courtly—that he'd
soon be free.”

“Thanks! thanks, sir, for your kindness!
Oh, poor Edgar! how much he has
to suffer! And then to sleep in a prison!”

“I beg pardon, ma'am,” interrupted Wesley,
who was fearful of a scene, and impatient
to take himself off: “I beg pardon—
but the coach is waiting, and Mr.
Wallace bade me ask you would hurry, as
it is already late.”

“I will be ready in a moment,” returned
Virginia; and hastily covering the fire,
putting on her bonnet and shawl, she
blew out the light, locked the door, and
accompanied Wesley down stairs.

The coach was standing ready, with the
door open; and assisting Virginia into it,
Wesley motioned Acton, who stood at a
little distance, to approach, when he
simply introduced him as Mr. Wallace.—
Then seeing him seated by Virginia, he
shut the door and sung out to the driver that
all was right. Crack went the whip, and
away rolled the carriage, to the great
satisfaction of the attorney, who, watching
it out of sight, shook his fist after it, and
muttered:

“You called me an insolent dog to-night
did you, Master Acton?—and your father
says he'll make his money save him! By
my soul! I'm neither a dog nor a fool, as
you both shall find out to your cost before
many days;” and chuckling inwardly at
some schemes of his own, he turned away
and directed his steps to Mott street.

Stationing himself nearly opposite the
lodgings of Ellen, Wesley rather impatiently
awaited the arrival of the vehicle containing
the cousins. And sorely was his
patience tried; for it was a cold night, and
a full hour before the carriage made its

-- 085 --

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

appearance. But it came at last, stopped
at the right place, and immediately the
figure of a man sprang from it and assisted
a female to alight. The latter looked
around curiously, and then Wesley
heard her say:

“Why, is this Calvin Morton's?”

“Calvin Morton's!” exclaimed Acton,
in astonishment; and then remembering
Wesley's instructions, he quickly added:
“Ah—yes—O, I had forgot. Yes, this
is the place—this is Morton's.

“Strange!” said Virginia, glancing
round and over the way, to the very spot
where her poor mother had breathed her
last. “It all looks very familiar to me, and I
could almost make oath I stand in Mott
street.”

“Yes,” said Acton, hurriedly, and rapping
heavily on the door—“there is some
resemblance, I own. How tardy servants
are,” he continued, for the purpose of engaging
the other's attention till he could
get her within the house. “I am sometimes
completely out of patience, waiting
their slow motions. Ah, here ls one
at last!” he added, as he heard the rattling
of bolts and chains; and almost at the
same moment the door opened slightly,
and a voice from within said:

“Who's there?”

“It is I—Mr. Wallace,” answered Acton,
loudly; and then in a hurried whisper,
too low to reach the ears of Virginia, added:
“Acton Goldfinch, with a lady. Open
quick, and call me Wallace!”

The door immediately swung open, and
Mr. Wallace was politely invited to enter.

“This is the lady of whom I went in
quest,” he continued, slyly winking at the
attendant. “Show us up stairs, and (winking
again) send Mrs. Morton to us at once.”
Then watching his opportunity, he whispered
in the attendant's ear: “Conduct us
to the Green Room, as we call it, and
send your mistress after a little, and tell
her my name is Wallace, and hers Morton.
I have a beauty to tame, you see.
Isn't she pretty?”

The other nodded and smiled.

“And how is Ellen?”

“Not well.”

“Curse her! she always was getting
sick, and so I've picked up something better.
But mum! Not a word to her of
this!”

Then joining Virginia, Acton said he
had just been giving the servant a few instructions,
and forthwith conducted her into
a very handsomely furnished apartment,
though possessing nothing of the gorgeousness
of Ellen's, from which a door
opened into a bed-room, of which this was
the ante-room or parlor. On the center-table
stood a globe lamp, which sent forth
a soft, pleasant light, and a cheerful fire
was burning in the grate. Placing a couple
of chairs before the latter, Acton requested
Virginia to remove her bonnet and
shawl and be seated. Scarcely had she
done so, when the door opened,and the mistress
of the house, familiarly known as
Madame Costellan, entered. Acton rose
and introduced her to Virgina as Mrs.
Morton, but did not introduce Virginia to
her, for the simple reason he did not know
her name himself, owing to the cunning
precaution of Wesley, who rightly judged
such knowledge would ruin his scheme;
for base as Acton Goldfinch was, he had
a family pride, and would just as soon have
meditated the cutting of his own throat as
treating his kinswoman in this scandalous
manner.

But circumstances had completely deceived
him in this matter. In the first
place, his plotting father had never told
either of his children that the Courtlys
were in the city—in fact, he never at any
time mentioned the name of Courtly in
their presence—and hence, neither dreamed
of having indigent relations so near.
In the nextplace, Acton had seen Virginia
for the first time when she was procuring
work, as already recorded; and struck
with her beauty, and believing her an ordinary
seamstress, had made the insulting
advances which were checked by Dudley,
whom he knew as an honorable young
man, and therefore little cared to meet
under such humiliating circumstances.—
He had apparently departed an entirely
different course to the one pursued by
Dudley and Virginia, but, notwithstanding,
had kept them in view and traced the

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

latter to her own quarters. Returning home,
he had related his adventure to Wesley,
whom he had long before discovered an
adept in the arts of villainy, and offered
him fifty dollars if he would find a way to
place this girl in his power. Wesley, ever
ready to gain money without any scruples
as to honesty, soon reconnoitered the
premises, and found, much to his surprise
and gratification, it was the abode of Edgar
and Virginia, for whom he had been
searching since their removal from Mott
street. This fact he at once made known
to the millionaire, but concealed from Acton,
well aware that to inform him the
girl was his own cousin, would be to lose
himself the fifty dollars, besides a little
quiet revenge, which he had determined
on from the first, in order to wipe
out old scores. As chance would have
it, and as he partially expected, Wesley
was enabled to kill two birds with one
stone; for the arrest of Edgar gave him
an opportunity to entrap Virginia, in what
manner the reader has already seen. At
first Wesley had thought of nothing more
than to gain his reward and revenge, by
getting Acton to abduct his cousin, and
leaving him to his own chagrin, mortification
and disappointment when he
should become aware of the fact, which
he doubted not would occur in time to
avoid serious consequences. But when
Acton again insulted him, he determined
to be more deeply revenged, and therefore,
guided by circumstances, took the course
already described.

Wearing different habiliments—never
having scanned his features closely,
and her mind, too, being otherwise occupied—
Virginia had not as yet recognized
in Acton the individual who once insulted
her.

Having thus, we trust, explained every
thing to the satisfaction of the reader, we
will again take up the thread of our story.

On being introduced as Mrs. Morton,
Madame Costellan bowed to her guest,
eyeing her closely the while, and then advancing,
offered her her hand and bade
her welcome. But she had a part of her
own to play, under the directions of Ellen;
and turning to Acton, she whispered a
few words in his ear, and both left the
apartment together. Scarcely had the
door closed behind them, when it again
opened quickly, and Ellen Douglas, entering
in haste, flew to Virginia, her features
very pale and her step nervous with excitement.
Surprised, yet pleased to see
her where she least expected, Virginia
started to her feet, with a smile of recognition,
and extending her hand, exclaimed:

“You here, Ellen Douglas?”

“Rather let me say, you here, Virginia
Courtly!—alas! poor girl! you little dream
where!” said the other, hurriedly.

“What mean you?” asked Virginia,
alarmed at Ellen's tone and manner.

“That you are in the snares of a villain,
who, but for the treachery of a confederate,
might soon have had another
damning sin added to his long catalogue,
already stretched beyond God's mercy.”

“You alarm me!—you speak in riddles—
I cannot comprehend!”

“Poor girl! you little know you are beneath
a roof which covers none but guilty
heads.”

“And are the Mortons, then, so base?”

“The Mortons!” cried Ellen, in her turn
astonished; “what Mortons?”

“Is not this the house of Calvin Morton,
to which my brother, who has just
been dragged to prison for a crime he never
committed, bade me instantly repair?”

“Calvin Morton!” exclaimed Ellen,
still more astonished: “Are you then acquainted
with him or his family?”

“I am not—but Edgar is. Good heavens!
what do you mean, Ellen? Am I
not beneath his roof?”

“I would to God you were! No! you
are beneath the roof that has long sheltered
me—within a stone's throw of where
your poor mother died.”

“Merciful God!—do you speak truth?—
you set my poor brain in a whirl of bewilderment!”

“No wonder, girl, if you fancied yourself
secure at Calvin Morton's. You have
been deceived, Virginia—wofully deceived—
and by the same villain who first deceived
me—whom I once loved but now hate—
your own cousin—Acton Goldfinch.”

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

“Impossible!” gasped Virginia, too
much astonished, alarmed and bewildered
to say more.

“All true as holy writ! It was Acton
Goldfinch that brought you here—but by
what juggler's art I know not. Tell me
how it chanced, and I in return will tell
you what I know. Be quick, or we may
be interrupted before my plans are completed!”
and hurriedly Virginia and Ellen
related to each other the prominent events
of the night.

“You are supposed,” said Ellen, in conclusion,
“to be a poor, unprotected girl,
and are brought here for the worst of purposes—
that Acton Goldfinch may triumph
over me. But I have him, and he shall
sneak from this house like a whipped cur!—
or,” she added, with a wild, vindictive
glare, “he shall hence on a journey
that sends no travellers back. Calm
your agitation — act as though nothing
had occurred to annoy you--let him
draw himself into his own devilish snare.
Fear not; all is arranged; no harm shall
come to you. He knows you not yet—
but he shall, and to his sorrow. I will be
near you--so fear not! Hark! I hear
steps. I must conceal myself. Remember!
be calm and firm!” and Ellen sprang
into the adjoining apartment, leaving Virginia
half frightened out of her senses,
just as the other door opened and admitted
Acton Goldfinch.

“I beg pardon for keeping you so long
waiting alone!” he said, blandly, searching
in vain on both sides of the lock for
the key, which the wise precauton of Ellen
had removed. “Curse it!” he muttered
to himself, as he closed the door and
sprung a bolt, which might prevent ingress
if not egress; and then turning to
Virginia, he added, with a smile, and in
the softest tone he could assume: “Mrs.
Morton wished to see me on a little private
business--but I fear my absence has
made the time tedious. Ha!” he ejacuulated,
for the first time marking the agitation
of Virginia, and coming close to
her; “what has happened to make you
tremble so, and look so pale?”

“I am not well,” she answered, shuddering
and turning away her head.

“Nay, sweet girl,” he said, placing one
hand carelessly on her shoulder, “do not
turn away from one who loves you.”

With the bound of a tiger springing
upon its prey, Virginia leaped from her
seat, and with heaving bosom and flashing
eyes boldly confronted her cousin. As
she did so, she for the first time became
aware that he who now stood before her
was the same who had once insulted her.

“Ha! I know you now,” she said, indignantly.
“This is not the first time we
have met. Go! I would not see your face
again. Go! and send my friends to me.”

“I am your friend,” rejoined Acton;
“the best friend you have in the world.—
See here,” and he proffered her a well
filled purse.

Crimson with shame and indignation,
Virginia looked him defiantly in the eye
for a moment, and then said, with assumed
composure, and in a tone peculiar for its
determined distinctness:

“Go, sir, ere I call those here who will
chastise you for a scoundrel!”

Acton laughed.

“Do not think to intimidate me, my
pretty one,” he said: “I have tamed many
a one as wild as you. Come! let me
swear to you I love you.”

“And swear falsely, villain!”

“No, on my honor, truly! I love you,
and you alone; and it was to tell you my
love I brought you here.”

“Here!” echoed Virginia, in pretended
surprise, carrying out the instructions of
Ellen. “Did I not come here at my own
request?”

“Not exactly.”

“How so? Is not this the house of
Calvin Morton?”

“Calvin Morton!” exclaimed Acton,
turning pale, and his whole manner changing.
“Do you then know Calvin Morton
or his family?”

“O, no!” answered Virginia; “but I
have understood he is a great lawyer, and
my brother wished me to see him.”

“O, yes,” rejoined Acton, greatly relieved,
“he is a great lawyer, and to-morrow
I will take you to him, and will go
bail for your brother besides—that is,” he
added, “if you will not treat my love with

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

disdain. I have deceived you in bringing
you here, I admit; but then you will recollect
it was done for love and forgive me—
will you not, my little beauty?”

Virginia replied not; and Acton, fancying
he had made some impression, proceeded
in a still softer and more musical
strain:

“O, if you did but know how ardently I
love you—how I have pined for your sweet
presence ever since I first beheld you—
how I have sworn to prize and adore
you above all others—I am sure you
would let your beautiful eyes, in which
there is a heaven of blue, look pityingly
upon me and bid me hope! Come, dearest,
sit thee down, and let me breathe my
tale of holy love into, I trust, a not unwilling
ear!” and he approached to take her
hand.

“Off!” cried Virginia, playing her part;
“you do not love me!”

“By heavens, I do! By all things bright
and beautiful, on earth or above earth—
by all the beaming stars, which are no
match for your sparkling eyes—I swear
to you I love you, and only you—that I
never loved before, and never will again!”

“Then if you love me, you will do what
I command.”

“Any thing, my angel!—only name it,
and it shall be done.”

“Stand aside, then, and let me pass,
and do not attempt to follow,” returned
Virginia, resolutely, taking a step or two
toward the door, as if to quit the apartment.

“Nay, not that—any thing but that!”
cried Acton, springing forward and intercepting
her. “You must not leave here
so soon.”

“What, sir!—dare you stop me? Begone,
I tell you, or I will alarm the
house!”

“Well, then,” answered Acton, with a
smile of triumph, “I may as well inform
you, that your alarming the house, as you
call it, will avail you nothing, since it is
well understood here that you and I are
lovers. None, I assure you, will interfere,
even should you cry your lungs hoarse;
so make your calculations accordingly.”

“But I will pass!” persisted Virginia.

“Nay, you shall not!” cried Acton,
catching hold of her; “and for the attempt,
even, I will have a kiss, if I die for it.”

Virginia gave a piercing scream, and
struggled violently to escape—but in
vain.

“Be quiet, do!” said Acton: “I tell you
I will have a kiss, and resistance is useless;”
and as he struggled to make good
his boast, Virginia screamed again.

At this moment a third figure, unseen
by Acton, glided swiftly to his side, and
the voice of Ellen sounded in his ear.

“Wretch!” she cried; “guilty wretch!
what do you with the innocent more?—
Have you not damned your soul enough
already?”

“Ha!” exclaimed Acton, turning fierceupon
the intruder, almost overpowered
with surprise and rage: “What do you
here, interfering with my affairs?”

“I come to protect the unprotected—to
guard the innocent—to right the wronged
and curse the guilty! For shame, vile
wretch that you are—base miscreant—for
shame! Down on your knees and sue for
the pardon of her who is your equal in
birth, as she is your superior in virtue so
much as Heaven is of Hell! Is it not
enough that you would wrong and have
wronged those who are no akin to you,
but you must bring your hellish deeds
home upon your own relation--your father's
sister's child?

“What is the meaning of this?” cried
Acton, all amazement.

“It means, vile dog! that you have this
night enticed away, for a base purpose,
your own poor cousin, Virginia Courtly;
and that but for a more honest villain than
yourself, you might have been guilty of a
crime for which slow death on the rack
were the only adequate punishment!”

“My cousin!” exclaimed Acton, looking
at Virginia. “Impossible! This is
some trick to deceive me! I have no
cousins in the city—the Courtlys are in
Baltimore.”

“On my part,” returned Virginia, “there
is no deceit. As sure as your name is
Acton Goldfinch, mine is Virginia Courtly;
and as sure as you are the son of Oliver
Goldfinch, I am the child of his late

-- 089 --

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

sister, and your own cousin by nature,
though I shame to own it, and would to
Heaven I could sunder the tie of consanguinity.”

“Hear you that, most monstrous of
monsters?” hissed Ellen in bis ear. “Go!
take your worthless body hence!—crawl
away like a thrice-beaten cur!—and the
next time you attempt to triumph over me,
entice your own sister to be your companion,
and be sure you have neither confidants
nor confederates!”

“By —! there is such a thing as
goading me too far, Ellen Douglas; and
though I played the coward twice to you—
mark me! I will never do it again: so
beware, ere you crowd a desperate man
too far!”

“You fancy yourself desperate and no
coward?” asked Ellen, quickly, with a
singular, almost unearthly gleam in her
dark eye, which she fixed piercingly upon
Acton's.

“I fancy myself both,” replied Acton:
“so be careful!”

“Now will I prove you,” she cried, triumphantly.
“Here are two vials, (holding
one in each hand) both alike, and
both contain the deadliest of poison. If
you are desperate, and not a coward, now
is the time to wipe out your disgrace. I
dare you to the trial! Drain you one, I
will the other;” and she reached both toward
him, that he might take his choice.

At first Acton turned pale and took a
step back, as if aghast at the idea. The
next moment a malicious smile of triumph
flashed over his features and sparkled
in his eyes; and seizing one of the vials,
he threw out the cork suddenly, and crying,
“I accept your challenge,” placed
it to his lips.

Quick as lightning Ellen imitated the
movement, and would have drank, but for
Virginia, who, with a scream of terror,
sprang forward and dashed the poison to
the floor.

“Here is the other,” said Acton, coolly,
reaching his own vial toward Ellen. “I
was only trying to see if you were in earnest.”

Ere Ellen could reply, there came a
heavy rap on the door; and springing for
ward she threw it open. To her surprise,
a fine, noble-looking gentleman, accompanied
by two roughly clad individuals, entered,
one of which latter stepping up to
the astonished Acton, laid a hand heavily
on his shoulder, saying gruffly:

“Acton Goldfinch, I arrest you!”

At the same time the foremost, approaching
Virginia, breathed her name in
a low, tender voice. She started, looked
at him eagerly, blushed, hesitated, and
then yielding to a powerful impulse, threw
herself forward, and was caught half fainting
in the arms, and tenderly strained to
the wildly beating heart of—Dudley.

CHAPTER XVII. THE HAPPY DELIVERANCE.

Not more astonished was Virginia at
the sudden entrance of Dudley and the
officers of police, than was Ellen herself—
for these new-comers formed no share
in her plot, which only concerned a
few inmates of the house, with whom she
had so arranged, that, at a given signal,
they were to rush in and witness the chagrin,
rage and disappointment of Acton;
and, in case he meditated violence, prevent
him doing injury.

In fact Dudley did not appear by any
preconcerted arrangement, but by one of
those singular yet common-place accidents,
which, happening at an unlooked
for and important crisis, seem strange and
mysterious, and almost force one into the
belief of a special Providence. He had
been in the lower part of the city on business,
and was on his return home at a
rather advanced hour, when the fancy
struck him that he wished to see Edgar—
we will not say that he did not think of
Virginia, but leave the reader to his own
inference—and he therefore shaped his
course accordingly, trusting to good fortune
to find the party he sought still astir.

As he came in sight of the house, a
coach was standing before the door; and
almost at the same moment a female entered
it, followed by a gentleman,and
then it drove away, leaving a third party

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

behind. Dudley would have thought nothing
of this, but that he somehow fancied
the female was Virginia Courtly, and that
the manner of Wesley—whom he well
knew as a sort of attorney of Goldfinch,
and whom the light of a lamp under which
he now passed enabled him to recognize—
had something in it calculated to arrest
attention; for he shook his fist after the
carriage, and muttered words, the import
of which Dudley could only judge from
his actions was of a threatening nature.
To say the least, there was something
very singular in all this, time and place
considered; and perceiving a man standing
in the door of the lower story, Dudley
hastened to him, and inquired if he
knew the persons who had just driven off
in the carriage. The man replied that
the lady was a tenant of his, whose brother
had just been arrested for forgery and
taken to the Tombs; but that the gentleman
who accompanied her was one he
had never before seen.

As a matter of course, the intelligence
of Edgar's arrest for so startling a crime
as forgery, fell upon Dudley with stunning
force, and for a few moments he
stood as one bewildered. Then bethinking
himself of Wesley, who he fancied
must know all about it, he darted away to
overtake him, leaving his informant to
stare after him and wonder whether or no
he was in his right senses. Turning the
corner where he had last seen Wesley disappear,
Dudley hastened on for a square
or so, when he again came in sight of him,
moving along at a very leisure pace. As
he drew near, and was in fact about to accost
him, he discovered that the attorney
was in one of those deep reveries, when
the mind, turned upon itself, takes no
cognizance of outward things, and was
muttering, but loud enough for Dudley to
overhear:

“Yes, by heavens! I'll do it; and then
he may make his money save him if he
can. I've had this matter on my conscience
long enough; and after I've forced
him to buy my silence, I'll to —”
Here the words became indistinct, though
the speaker grumbled to himself for some
time afterwards. At length Dudley heard
him say, as if in conclusion: “But first
to see this madcap fairly caught in his
own trap.”

The effect of this on Dudley was to alter
his first determination, and, without
letting himself be seen, keep the attorney
in sight, rightly judging from his words
and manner there was some dark scheme
afoot, a knowledge of which he might
never gain by showing himself too soon.
Accordingly when Wesley stoped in Mott
street, before the house where Ellen resided,
Dudley screened himself, so that he
could, unseen by the other, not only watch
all his his motions, but note every thing
taking place around him.

Here his patience was much tried by
long waiting, and he was just on the point
of throwing up his office of spy and accosting
the attorney as to the meaning of his
singular manœuvers, when the carriage,
containing Acton and Virginia, halted nearly
abreast of him, and he heard the dialogue
between them as they entered the house.
There was no longer doubt in his mind as
to who they were—for well he knew them
both—and remembering their first meeting,
when he had interfered to save Virginia
from insult, he felt almost certain
the latter was now the victim of some
damnable plot. His first impulse was to
spring forward to her rescue, but prudence
counselled the wiser course of being positive
he was not mistaken in the matter,
and then going armed with the strong majesty
of the law. He therefore turned on
his heel, and the next instant stood confronting
the astonished Wesley, who
would scarcely have been more surprised
had a specter arose in his place. Seizing
the attorney with a grip that both pained
and startled him, he said, in a low, eager,
emphatic tone, pointing with his other
hand toward the house opposite:

“Who are those I have just seen enter?”

“How should I know?” replied Wesley,
trembling.

“Villain! you do know!” rejoined Dudley,
firmly, but still in a low, deep tone;
“and if you do not tell me on the instant,
I will have you arrested by the night-watch
and dragged to prison!”

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

“By what authority?” asked Wesley,
attempting to assume an easy assurance
he was far from feeling.

“By the authority of that law, sir, which
punishes most severely a foul conspiracy
like this. Nay, do not seek to evade me
by inventing falsehood. It will not pass.
I have long been watching you, and know
enough already to put you in limbo.
Speak quick, make a clean breast of it,
and you may go—otherwise I will give
you into custody.”

Thus menaced, fearful of the consequences
if he remained obdurate, anxious to
escape and at the same time deepen his revenge
on Acton, the trembling attorney
only stipulated that he should not be
called in question, and then in a few
words hurriedly put Dudley in possession
of the whole scheme of his confederate,
his designs upon Virginia, and the part he
had himself played to prevent the accomplishment
of his fell purpose. So eagerly
spoke both, that the time consumed was
scarce five minutes, ere Dudley had gained
all be then cared to know; and bidding
Wesley go home, as he valued his own
safety, he turned away to seek means for
punishing the offender, and rescuing one
who had, for some time, occupied no small
share of his thoughts.

As chance would have it, the coach
was still in waiting, and the driver, who
had delayed departure on some business of
his own, was just in the act of mounting
his box. Hailing him, Dudley bade him
remain a few minutes; and then hurrying
away, he summoned a couple of the watch,
informed them what had transpired, and
requested their assistance—which being
readily granted, he, in their company, appeared
upon the scene of action at what
time and in what manner the reader has
already seen.

Thither let us again repair.

Overcome with astonishment, fear and
rage, it was not until Virginia, half-fainting,
had been placed on a seat by Dudley,
and the room been tolerably well filled
with the inmates of the house, drawn
hither by alarm and curiosity, that Acton
found sufficient command over his voice
to render his words intelligible.

“Villian!” he cried at last, addressing
himself to Dudley; “this is the second
time you have crossed my path, and, by—!
you shall rue it!”

“Keep your threats for those who fear
you,” retorted Dudley in a calm tone; “and
beware what villainies you attempt in future,
or it will not be the last time you will
find me a stumbling block in your guilty
course.”

“O, that I were free!” shouted Acton,
making as if he would spring upon Dudley,
were he not restrained by the officers.

“If so you like, gentlemen,” returned
Dudley, addressing the latter, “set him
free; and if he want justice and chastisement
at my hands, he shall have both, to
his full satisfaction—I only protesting,
that if I am forced to soil my fingers on
so mean a coward as one who has sought
by the basest arts to degrade a lady to his
own level—that lady his lawful cousin—I
do it merely to show him he now stands in
the presence of his master and superior.”

Saying which, Dudley folded his arms
on his breast, and fixing his eyes steadily
upon Acton's, gave him such a look of cool,
calm, resolute defiance, that the gaze of
the latter quailed before it and fell.

“No, no, gentlemen—we can't have
any quarreling here!” now spoke up one
of the watch.

“Have no fear,” replied Dudley, sarcastically;
“the youth is perfectly harmless
among his own sex;” and he turned away
to speak with Virginia.

“By my soul, you shall eat your words
some day!” replied Acton, fiercely, whose
courage, like that of many others, always
rose as the danger diminished.

“Look at him!” cried Ellen, tauntingly,
pointing at Acton with her finger, and
addressing those around her. “Is he not
a brave youth and proper, to steal away
his own cousin by treachery, for his own
foul ends? Look at him—mark him—
that is Acton Goldfinch—son of the great
millionaire, Oliver Goldfinch—who is, I
have learned, the first in his profession of
a hypocritical villain. By my faith! he has
a hopeful pupil in his own son;” and she
concluded with a hysterical laugh, that
thrilled the nerves of all who heard it.

-- 092 --

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

Even Acton himself, who was gnashing
his teeth in rage at her taunts, suddenly
changed countenance when he heard that
laugh, and glanced toward her a startled
expression, in which something like pity
could be traced. As he did so, he saw her
stagger, and fall, and heard the females
around her cry that Ellen Douglas had
fainted.

Mortified, abashed, ashamed of himself,
Acton now quitted the room in company
with the officers; and as he did so, he saw
Ellen borne behind him to her own apartment,
in a state of unconsciousness.

As slowly he threaded his way to the
gloomy Tombs—reflecting upon his past
career, his disolute course and deeds of
villainy—the pale specter of Ellen Douglas
seemed to rise up before him,with a
wobegone visage, and point to him as the
author of her misery—her sad voice, in
humble entreaty, seemed sounding in his
ear—and for the first time in his life, perhaps,
Acton felt the bitter stings of a conscience
touched with remorse.

“Are you able to ride, Virginia?” asked
Dudley, in a low, tender voice, as soon as
the room had become partially vacated.
“If so, we will at once away, for this is no
place for such as you.”

“But whither shall I go?” interrogated
Virginia, bursting into tears. “I have
no home now; and my poor brother, God
help him! is in prison.”

“Nay, do not weep, Virginia—I pray
you, do not!” pleaded Dudley, in soothing
tones. “Your brother shall soon be restored
to you—for he has friends more powerful
than he thinks—and like you, I
believe him innocent. He is doubtless the
victim of some foul conspiracy; and rest
assured he shall yet triumph, while his
enemies plunge into the pit they have dug
for him. I have my suspicions of the author
of this black scheme; and if I find
them verified, he shall wish he had never
been born. But come! if you feel able to
ride, we will no longer tarry here.”

“But whither will you take me?”

“To the widow Malcolm's, or Calvin
Morton's, whichever you prefer; and I, being
acquainted with both parties, will insure
you a warm reception at either place.”

“To the latter, then,” said Virginia, “if
it will not incommode them and you too
much—for thither dear Edgar bade me
repair.”

“Speak not of incommoding, Virginia,”
said Dudley, earnestly, while a warm, enthusiastic
glow overspread his features,
“for I would go to the ends of the earth
to serve you!”

“I thank you!” faltered Virginia, blushing
and giving the other one sweet look
from her soft blue eyes, that thrilled his
soul as never look had done before. And
then she added quickly, as if to cover a
rising embarrassment: “But I must see
Ellen before I go, and thank her for her
kindness in protecting me!”

In this Virginia was disappointed; for
on inquiry, she learned that Ellen, having
partially recovered from her swoon, was
now delirious, and would not recognize her.

“Poor child of grief and misfortune!”
sighed Virginia, as she turned away, and,
accompanied by Dudley, quitted the house.

The coach which had borne her hither
was still standing at the door, and entering
it again, but with a very different companion,
Virginia rode away, with a heart
much lightened by a strong feeling of
protection and hope, the first she had experienced
since Edgar's arrest.

On their way to the Mortons, Dudley and
Virginia conversed freely--he detailing
the manner he had been brought to her
rescue— and she, all she knew of the imposition
which had caused her to need his
assistance.

“That rascally attorney had more to do
with this affair than I thought,” said Dudley,
as Virginia explained the stratagem
he had used to entice her away; “but he
only serves a master whom I may yet
make tremble for his black-hearted deeds.
The very fact of his being there at the time
of arrest, shows plainly that Oliver Goldfinch
is the master-worker of the plot,
doubtless contrived to ruin you and Edgar,
so that none may be left to bring
his former villainies to light. But he has
over-shot himself in this matter; and will
find, to his cost, that he has roused a spirit
that can and will be as bold in the cause
of right as he dare be in that of wrong!”

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

It was past midnight when the coach
drove up before the door of Calvin Morton.
Save a light in the hall, all appeared
dark and gloomy; and Dudley, as he boldly
rang the bell, doubted not that all
the inmates were locked in slumber. But
in this he was mistaken; for scarcely had
the echoes of the bell died away, ere he
heard quick footsteps along the hall, and
the next moment the door was thrown
open, and Calvin Morton himself, with a
book in his hand and a pen in his mouth,
stood before him.

“Why, bless my soul! is this you?” he
said, in his rapid, impetuous manner.—
“Come in—come in! Heaven save us all!
I trust nothing alarming has occurred?
Your mother is well, eh?”

“Quite well, I thank you, Mr. Morton,”
replied Dudley, glancing at the coach significantly.

“Eh! what!” said Morton, following
the other's glance with his own. “Who
is in there, eh?”

“One who needs your kindest protection,
as she amply deserves it.”

“God bless her, then, she shall have it!”
rejoined Morton, emphatically.

“A word in private first,” said Dudley;
and drawing the other aside, out of earshot
of Virginia, he hurriedly narrated the
leading events of the night, beginning
with Edgar's arrest, and ending with his
own rescue of Virginia from her cousin.

“So, so--the foul fiend seize them that
play the devil's game, say I! The old
one plans, and the young one executes.
A hopeful pair, truly. Heaven help and
God bless him! poor Edgar has been sent
to prison! Well, well, it shall work out
his own salvation; for when the devil
prompts too much, you know his pupils
often lose most where most they think to
win. I am glad to see you on the right
side, Cla----”

“Hush! a word in your ear!” interrupted
the other.

“O, yes--certainly, Mr. Dudley—any
thing to oblige. I see you are sly; but no
matter; we all have our whimsicalities.
Why, bless my soul! here I am rattling
away, and yonder sits the maiden, waiting
as patiently as a bird in a cage;” and he
darted down the steps to the carriage, exclaiming,
as he reached out his hand to
Virginia:

“My dear Miss Courtly, I don't know
that we ever met before--but I knew your
lamented father, and a gentlemen he was—
I know your brother, and a most noble
young man he is--I have heard of you;
and so pardon me, if I eschew all formality,
consider ourselves acquainted, and welcome
you here as I would a long absent
daughter.”

“I can but thank you,” replied Virginia,
her eyes moist and voice faltering, at
the frank and hearty kindness with which
the other received her.

“Why, Heaven bless you, sweet creature!”
pursued Morton, as he assisted her
to alight and conducted her up the steps
of his dwelling, “what more could one
ask than thanks from such pretty lips, unless
it were a taste of their sweetness!—
But pshaw! compliments are not in my
line; and so I'll leave them and you to my
friend Ma—Dudley here, while I go and
call Edith.”

“Stay!” said Virginia, earnestly, touching
his arm as he was moving away;
“do not, I beg of you, disturb any one tonight,
on my account! I fear I have
proved too troublesome already.”

Why, Lord bless your modest soul!” replied
Morton, with warmth, smiling cheerfully
upon his guest, “I see you don't
know us yet, or you wouldn't talk of being
troublesome to those who are indebted
to your noble brother that this house is
not decked in the sable weeds of mourning.
Why, Edith has done nothing but
talk about you all day, and would grieve
herself sorely, should I let you sleep here
without her knowledge. Conduct her into
the parior—a--Dudley—you know the
way--and I will soon join you.”

Saying which, Mr. Morton hastened
forward, threw open the parlor door as he
passed, and disappeared up a flight of
stairs at the far end of the hall. Scarcely
had Dudley complied with his request,
and seated his fair charge and himself, ere
the other again made his appearance, saying
Edith would soon be with them.

“And now,” he concluded, “as I have

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

important business that must be attended
to before I sleep, I trust to your good
sense to excuse me. Good night, Virginia,”
he added, taking her hand and pressing
it warmly; “I shall see you, I trust,
at breakfast, and will immediately take
what steps I can to release your brother,
who, I doubt not, is in prison by means
of a foul plot. Dudley, let me see you
early, to concert our plan of operations.
Good night again—God guard us all!” and
bowing he withdrew.

In a few minutes Edith glided into the
parlor, with a step so light that neither
of her guests heard her till she stood before
them. With a graceful bow and smile
of recognition to Dudley, she at once
sprang to Virginia, and seizing her hand,
kissed her affectionately, and bade her
welcome to her new home, which she
trusted would always be one to her. In
return, Virginia thanked her warmly, with
tearful eyes; and in a moment, as it were,
these two artless beings felt they were
friends for life.

“No one—not even yourself, dear Virginia,”
said Edith, naively, “can feel more
deeply grieved for your noble brother than
I; but father says the charge against him
is false, and I believe him; for surely, if
ever a man was incapable of crime, it is
he.”

Virginia, unable to repress her emotion
longer, burst into tears; while Edith,
with true affection, hastened to console
her.

“Grieve not, my dear sister,” she said,—
“for you shall be a sister to me,—to-morrow,
trust me, will set all right. “And
Acton, too—I have heard of his baseness,
and have torn him from my heart as
I would a viper from my bosom. Oh,
the wickedness of those to whom we look
for ennobling virtues!—but they will not
always prosper; and Retribution, with a
heavy hand, will surely overtake them
at last. Let us put our trust in a Higher
Power, and with an easy conscience, fear
not the machinations of the evil minded.
Sin ever carries its own punishment, and
sooner or later the guilty must feel it.”

“Nobly spoken!” chimed in Dudley,
rising to take his leave; and then, motion
ing Edith aside, he whispered a few words
in her ear. Edith smiled, glanced slyly
toward Virginia, and rejoined:

“I will remember, Mr. Dudley.”

“Do so,” said Dudley, “and put me under
an obligation. Cheer up your fair
guest, Edith, and count on seeing me early
in the morning. Good night to both,
and pleasant dreams;” and bowing he departed,
sprang into the coach and was driven
home.

“You are fatigued, dear Virginia,” said
Edith, as Dudley left, “and need repose.
Come, you shall be my guest for the night;”
and she conducted the latter to her own
splendid apartment, where for the present
we leave them both.

CHAPTER XVIII. DIAMOND CUT DIAMOND.

In the elegant mansion of Oliver Goldfinch,
on the third story, separated alike
from the members of the family and the
servants or domestics of the house, Nathan
Wesley had his own sleeping-apartment.
It was a small room, plainly but
neatly furnished, containing a bed, wardrobe,
secretary, and a few books, scattered
many of them carelessly about, and such
other articles as the attorney fancied both
convenient and useful. Here, at an early
hour on the morning ensuing the night
of events just detailed, the lordly millionaire,
with his toilet half made, was pacing
to and fro with rapid steps, his features
expressive of vindictive passions excited
to a pitch little short of frenzy, on
whom Wesley, just startled from a sound
sleep, and partly risen in bed, still
rubbing his heavy eyelids, was staring
with a sort of drowsy wonder, that had in
much of the ludicrous.

“Up, sluggard!” shouted Goldfinch, looking
fiercely at the other, and seeming by
his manner undetermined whether or no
to use violent measures to bring him speedily
to his senses. “Up, villain! and give
an account of your last night's treachery!
Where is Acton, my ?”

-- 095 --

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

“How should I know?” replied the attorney,
in some trepidation.

“How should you know?” repeated
Goldfinch, sneeringly; “because the devil
should know what becomes of his victims!”

“Then you ought to know, without asking
me,” was the impudent reply.

“Villain!” cried Goldfinch, completely
beside himself with passion, springing forward
and seizing Wesley by the throat:
“bridle thy saucy tongue and give straight
answers, or I'll tear it from thy foul mouth
to feed my dogs on! Where is Acton, I
say?”

“I don't know,” replied the other, sullenly,
as Goldfinch released his hold.

“Liar! you do know! Where did you
leave him?”

“I didn't leave him at all. He left me,
to run off with a woman.”

“And you enticed him into the scheme.”

“No I didn't” contradicted Wesley,
bluntly. “He enticed me to assist him.”

“And then you betrayed him.”

“But he insulted me first,” muttered the
attorney.

“Wretch! I have a mind to strangle
you for your treachery! As if he could
insult you—mean worthless dog that you
are—almost unfit to do his menial services!
And what think you came of your
baseness?”

“I don't know,” answered the other,
doggedly.

“No, nor you don't care,” rejoined Goldfinch.

“Nor don't care,” grumbled the attorney,
too low to reach the other's ears.

“Well, I will tell you what became of
him, base ingrate!” pursued Goldfinch,
vehemently. “He spent the night in prison!
In prison, do you hear? Think of
that, sir! Acton Goldfinch, my son, in
prison, in company with common thieves
and vagabonds, and all through your infernal
villainy!”

“Where I'll put the father soon,” muttered
Wesley to himself, with a devilish
grin of triumph lurking around the corners
of his mouth.

“Cease your grinning!” shouted Goldfinch,
his features distorted with frantic
rage, as he glared ferociously upon Wes
ley, who, springing up in bed and hurrying
on his garments, withdrew to the farther
side, as if in fear the other would do
him violence. “Cease, I tell you!” pursued
Goldfinch, advancing toward him, “or,
by —! I'll make it the grin of death.—
My son in prison, through the machinations
and treachery of you, whom I picked
up in the streets of Baltimore, little better
than a beggar, and raised to the exalted
position of attorney and confidant:
think of that, villain! Not half an hour
since, I received a message from Acton,
accusing you, and praying me to, come
to his relief! I came up here to
chastise you, and if I do not, ere I leave,
you may thank your lucky stars! Acton
in prison—my family disgraced—what
will the world say?”

“Say that he deserves it,” replied Wesley,
who, though afraid of the other, could
not restrain a malicious propensity to irritate
him still farther.

Goldfinch made no direct reply, but
clenching his hand, he came close to the
bed and raised it as if to strike.

“Stop!” cried Wesley, fixing upon
him a demoniacal look of defiance, that,
enraged as he was, made him hesitate.—
“Stop!” he repeated, placing one hand in
his pocket, as if to draw a concealed
weapon. “You've laid hands on me once
already: do so again, and by the blood of
the murdered! I'll send your spirit after
his!”

“Well,” rejoined Goldfinch, lowering
his fist and turning very pale, evidently
fearful the other would keep his oath
should he attempt violence, and, at the
same time, desirous to impress Wesley
with the belief he had only changed his
design for one still more severe: “now
since you have mentioned that, mark me!
If Acton comes to harm, through this
baseness of yours, I'll have you hung, if
it sinks my fortune to do it!”

“Will you?” grinned Wesley. “Now
mark me, Oliver Goldfinch, and don't forget
one word I say! You've been talking
largely of what you'll do, and what you've
done, and now I want you to listen to me!
You say you picked me up in the streets
of Baltimore, little better than a beggar,

-- --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

But you're very foolish; for if you kill me,
of course it will be proved on you, and
you'll have to swing for it. Better give
the twenty thousand and save yourself.”

“Never!” exclaimed the millionaire,
stamping his foot violently. “I will not
be so imposed on! Down on your knees,
villain! and swear, by all you hold sacred,
to keep my secret—or, be the consequeces
what they may, you shall never
quit this apartment alive!”

As he said this, Goldfinch made a bound
forward to seize the attorney, but the
next moment recoiled in dismay, as the
click of a pistol sounded ominously in his
ear.

“Turn about is fair play,” cried Wesley,
following up the hasty retreat of the
other with a pistol leveled at his head.
“Open that door now, and give me free
exit, or, by —! you're a dead man before
you can say your prayers!”

“I yield,” returned Goldfinch, biting his
nether lip till the blood sprang through;
and he unlocked and threw open the door.

“How about the money?” querried
Wesley, carelessly playing with the weapon,
to the endangerment of the other's
safety. “Are we to part as friends, or
how?”

“If we part in life, Heaven send we
part not as foes!” answered Goldfinch.—
“We have both been too hasty. Come
down and you shall have a check for all
you ask; and then we must see what can
be done with Acton and young Courtly.”

“Well, since you've got reasonable,”
said the other, impudently, his late success
having greatly exalted him in his
own estimation,” I will honor you with
my company.”

“You are very condescending,” rejoined
Goldfinch; and the two descended
to the library—a large square room, on
the second story, well stored with books
of every description.

Pointing Wesley to a seat, Goldfinch
opened his secretary, wrote a few lines,
and handed the other the paper.

“This it all right,” said Wesley, glancing
over it—“with the exception of one
thing,” he added, returning it.

“What is that?” asked the other.

“I want you to give it to me before witnesses.
No Edgar Courtly games, you
know.”

The sudden but marked change in the
countenance of the millionaire, showed he
he had something of the latter kind in
his thoughts, but he said quickly:

“Certainly, certainly—you shall be satisfied;”
and he rang for the servant,
who, so soon as he appeared, he bade hasten
all the other servants and his daughter,
if she had risen, to the library.

All appeared save Arabella; and in
their presence, Goldfinch placed the check
in Wesley's hand, saying it was a gift
from him to the other of twenty thousand
dollars, and he desired all to bear witness
thereof. He then dismissed them, and
turned to Wesley. “Now,” he said, “you
are bound to me. I have fulfilled my
part of the agreement, and claim your
services hereafter on all difficult points.
In the first place, what is to be done with
this young Courtly?”

“Let him go,” replied Wesley.

“How, sir!—after all our trouble to get
him there?”

“Can't help it; but you see, in the first
place, it will be very hard to prove
the forgery, which can only be done by
false witnesses, even if he had no friends—
but next to impossible now, since he's
got, by some sorcery or other, that I can't
understand, two of the most powerful ones
I know of.”

“Who are they?”

“Calvin Morton and Clarence Malcolm.”

“Indeed! is it so?” cried Goldfinch,
with a start. “So, so—then we must not
appear against him—for even Satan himself
could not outwit this Morton. And
besides, being thrown off my guard last
night, like a fool, I fairly betrayed myself,
by telling Malcolm I had given Edgar
a check for a thousand dollars; and since
he is so much interested, of course he would
come forward as a witness. At first I
thought, with your help, we might outswear
Clarence—but if Morton has taken
hold of the matter, we might as well let
it drop as it is. But, Wesley, (and the
scheming man glanced warily around and
spoke low,) could not you contrive some

-- 098 --

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

plan to rid us of him, as you did of —”

“Hist!” interrupted Wesley, starting
up and looking fearfully around. “Never
mention his name again to me!—never,
never!—I've had enough of him already.”

“Well, well, let him go. You understand
what I mean!”

“I understand.”

“And is there not some way, think
you?”

“Well, I'll consider on it.”

“Do so, my good Wesley. Only hit
upon some plan to rid us of him, and I will
double the amount already given.”

“But why do you want him out of the
way?”

“Why? Because I both fear and hate
him. He has dared to threaten me to my
face—and no man shall do that without
feeling my revenge.”

“Well, as I said before, I must consider
on it. I'll see what can be done,” he
continued, giving the other a very peculiar
look, “and then you shall hear from
me.”

“That is right,” rejoined Goldfinch,
grasping the attorney by the hand. “Let
us be friends henceforth, and that little
affair of this morning be forgotten. Remember—
another twenty thousand. And
as for Acton—why hasten at once to Malcolm,
make my most humble apologies for
what happened last night, plead youthful
indiscression for my son, say he is sorry
for it, that it was in a great measure
your own fault, beg him to be lenient, and,
in short, get his promise not to appear
against him. That done, he is safe; for
the other witnesses, if there are any, can
be easily bought off. Now hasten, good
Wesley, and return soon and let me know
the result; and besides, think over in the
meantime what can be done with this
Courtly. Our cards have been rather unskillfully
played of late, and this cursed
nephew is deep at work undermining my
stainless reputation, so that we must
move cautiously in the matter. If we can
only get him silenced—trust me, the sun
shall again brightly beam through the
clouds that are lowering upon us. Do
your part, good Wesley, and leave the rest
to me. Now away and report me soon;”
and bowing, with a glance of triumph on
his countenance, which Goldfinch fancied
augured success to his own cause, the attorney
quitted the apartment.

“Now diamond cut diamond,” pursued
Goldfinch, in an exulting tone, as soon as
Wesley was out of sight. “Now then, I
have them both! Wesley shall make way
with Edgar, like a short sighted fool that
he is, and then good Nathan Wesley shall
swing for his pains, while I will laugh in
the triumph of security that I am master
of my own secret.”

“Will you?” grinned Wesley to himself,
who, instead of instantly departing,
had lingered by the door with his ear to
the key hole. “Will you?—ha, ha!—and
you will make your money save you! O
yes, most certainly;” and shaking his
check with an air of defiance, and chuckling
at his own thoughts, he glided silently
down stairs, and the next moment was
in the street.

CHAPTER XIX. THE EXAMINATION.

About half an hour later in the morning,
Calvin Morton was pacing the floor of
his library with a hasty step and an anxious
countenance, the latter expressive of
fear mingled with hope, doubt weighed
against faith.

“Pshaw!” he said to himself, “it isn't
possible! I could not be so deceived; and
yet if it should prove true—But no! no!
I will not so wrong him. I would he were
come, that I might know the result of his
interview. Ha! perhaps that is he!” he
added, as at the moment he heard a coach
drive up to the door.

The lawyer was not long kept in suspense;
for almost the next moment he
heard rapid steps along the hall, and then
the door was flung suddenly open and
Dudley entered.

“Well, you have seen him?” said Morton,
quickly.

“I have.”

“And how fares he?”

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 99.[end figure description]

“As well as could be expected under the
trying circumstances. He was delighted
to see me, and I thought would never cease
shaking my hand and expressing his boundless
gratitude.”

“You delivered my message?”

“I did.”

“Well?”

“And he vowed, by all he held sacred,
that a child unborn was not more free
from such a crime, even in thought, than
he.”

“I knew it—I knew it!” almost shouted
Morton, fairly dancing around the room in
an ecstacy of delight. “God be thanked!
I knew he was innocent! And what does
he think of it?”

“That it is a base plot of his uncle to
crush him. The check for a thousand dollars—”

“Yes, yes, I know all about that.”

“He found yesterday, after he saw you,
and had it cashed.”

“Ha! yes—now I see—and his uncle
arrests him for forging it?”

“So he thinks.”

“But can he prove Goldfinch gave it to
him?”

“Yes, I will swear to that.”

“Then we are safe; and the old scoundrel
shall find, ere long, it is imprudent
to play carelessly with edge tools. Well,
what about Acton?”

“I thought Edgar would go demented,
when I explained the infernal plot against
his sister, and how I had succeeded in arresting
his cousin in the very act of his
villainy. He declares I must appear
against him, with what other evidence I
can find, and that he must be pushed to
the extreme of the law. I replied I would
consult with you, but that I was fearful it
was one of those aggravated cases which
the law will not reach. There can be nothing
proved save deception—for Virginia
herself admits she went willingly, under
the supposition she was being taken here—
and I know of no law that will reach
such a case. What think you, Mr. Morton?”

The lawyer mused seriously a moment,
and then replied:

“For a case of deception, such as you
represent, the law has no penalty; but methinks
this may be taken on another ground.
Remain a moment—I must first question
Virginia.”

Here Morton absented himself about ten
minutes, and then returning, said:

“We have him now, if we prefer the
charge of false imprisonment—for he locked
the door on Virginia, and by force detained
her against her will. This can be
proved by Ellen Douglas, who was in an
adjoining apartment and witnessed all. In
an aggravated form like the present one,
this is a serious offence, and he will do
well to escape imprisonment.”

“Which Heaven grant he may not do!”
rejoined Dudley; “for if all I hear of him
is true, it is time his infamous career received
a check sufficient to startle him into
a long needed reformation. But as I
am to appear against him, I suppose it is
high time I was there.”

“True; the Recorder holds his court
early; and should his turn come, and there
be no witnesses present, he will be discharged.”

“Then I will go at once. But as regards
Virginia?”

“Why, she must along with you.—
Stay! I will inform her at once, and Edith
shall be her companion. You will remain
to Edgar's examination also, at which I
will endeavor to be present myself;” and
the lawyer hastened out of his library.

In less than five minutes he returned,
accompanied by Virginia and his daughter,
both bonnetted and shawled for instant departure.
Dudley greeted each warmly,
and immediately conducted them to a splendid
barouche standing at the door, attached
to which was a noble span of black
horses, and, holding the reins, a black driver
in livery.

Assisting the ladies into the vehicle,
Dudley was in the act of following, when
he heard his name pronounced in a low
tone; and looking round, to his surprise
and indignation, he beheld Nathan Wesley.

“I've been seeking you some time,” said
the latter, “and would like a few minutes'
conversation.”

“Another time, then,” replied Dudley;

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

and springing into the carriage, he gave
some directions to the driver, who, cracking
his whip, drove off in haste.

Wesley gazed after him for some moments,
with a crest-fallen countenance;
then muttering something in a low tone,
he ascended the steps and rang the bell.
Inquiring for Mr. Morton, he was shown
into the library, where he remained in
eager conference with the lawyer for more
than half an hour, when both came forth
together, and the latter, ordering his carriage,
rode swiftly away, while the other
sauntered off leisurely in a mood of deep
abstraction.

Meantime Dudley and his companions
reached the police-court, just as Acton
was being brought forward for examination.
His features were very pale and somewhat
haggard, as though he had experienced a
restless
night of mental torture. As Dudley
entered the court-room, in advance of
Virginia and Edith, Acton gave him a look
of hate and malicious defiance; but perceiving
the next moment who followed,
his features crimsoned to his forehead, his
countenance fell, and he finally hung his
head in very shame. And well he might!
to behold his own cousin, whom he had so
shamefully abused, in company with her to
whom he had paid his devoirs, before
whom he would have appeared the most
honorable of his sex, and to whose hand
he had already boasted of having a claim,
much to the annoyance of at least a score
of discomfited suitors. It was a punishment
far beyond that of any prison, to be
so exposed at such a time; and could he
have had his wish at that moment, the
stone walls of the mighty fabric beneath
which he stood would have crumbled to
pieces and buried him under their ruins.

“Well, sir! what is your name?” said the
sharp, clear, stern voice of the Recorder.

“Acton Goldfinch.”

“Your occupation, sir?”

“A gentleman at large,” replied Acton,
somewhat pompously, thinking such a
course would best cover the disgrace he
felt in being so arraigned and questioned.

“Umph! hardly at large now,” rejoined
the other, dryly. “Well, sir, what brought
you here?”

“My legs.”

“Ha! sir, you are impudent! Have a
care, young man, or I will commit you for
contempt of court. Has any one present
a charge to prefer against Acton Goldfinch?”
he asked, looking around.

“So please your Honor, I have,” answered
Dudley, stepping forward.

“Well, sir, your name, residence and
occupation?”

Dudley drew close to the Bench, and
gave satisfactory replies, in a low tone.
He was then sworn and told to proceed
with his accusation; which he did—stating
clearly and concisely under what circumstances
he had found the prisoner.
Virginia being next called upon and put
under oath, told her own story briefly, confirming
the words of Dudley. The Recorder
mused a moment, and then said:

“As the lady went willingly, I do not
think I can find this a criminal offence,
although one worthy of the severest censure.”

“So please your Honor,” returned Dudley,
“I do hereby accuse Acton Goldfinch
of detaining Virginia Courtly against her
will.”

“Ha!” rejoined the magistrate, “is this
so? Were you so detained, Miss Courtly?”

“I was.”

“This alters the case materially. Have
you any proof of this?”

“One Ellen Douglas was a witness to
it.”

“Let Ellen Douglas come forward.”

“I beg leave to say, your Honor,” spoke
up Dudley again, “she is too ill to attend
court. I have seen her this morning, and
she is unable to quit her apartment. But
if your Honor like, her deposition can be
taken.”

“It is scarcely necessary at this examination,
unless the prisoner desire it. Let
the officers who arrested Acton Goldfinch
stand forward and state what they know of
this affair.”

The watchmen appeared, and being
sworn, gave in their evidence, which, so
far as it went, corroborated what had gone
before. The Recorder mused again a short
time, and then said, addressing Acton:

“Mr. Goldfinch, as the matter stands, I

-- 101 --

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

shall be under the necessity of binding
you over to the next term of the Court of
Sessions. You will give bail in the sum
of one thousand dollars, or be remanded
to prison.”

At this moment the father of the accused
came rushing into the court-room,
much excited; and glancing from one to
another, with an expression of mortification
and dismay, mingled with a look of
defiance as his eye fell upon Dudley, he
exclaimed, in a hasty, pompous tone:

“What is this?—what is this?”

“Silence, sir!” cried the Recorder,
frowning. “Is there any one present who
will go bail for Acton Goldfinch?”

“I will,” said his father; and inquiring
the amount, he proceeded to give bonds
for his son's appearance at the proper time
and place.

Acton was now at liberty; and bestowing
a glance of hate upon Dudley, who
returned his look with perfect composure,
he hurried from the court-room without
speaking a word.

“This is your doing, sirrah!” said Goldfinch,
coming close to Dudley, and fairly
hissing the words in his ear. “Do not
flatter yourself I will easily forget it.”

“Rather say your own doing, in teaching
your son so little the character of a
gentleman,” replied Dudley, calmly, but
haughtily. “As to your forgetting or remembering,
both are alike immaterial to
me;” and turning his back on the other,
he coolly walked away.

Goldfinch glared after him with a look
in which all his worst passions seemed
blended. Then turning, his eye fell upon
Edith, and his whole manner and appearance
changed, from that of a fiend incarnate,
to an humble, obsequious, affable,
smiling gentleman.

“How fares my fair Edith this morning?”
he said, bowing politely, and speaking
in his blandest tones: “and how is her
good father?”

“We are usually well, I thank you,”
Edith answered, somewhat coldly.

“This is a very painful affair to a fond
father's feelings,” he pursued, in a low
tone—“this youthful folly and indiscretion
of Acton. I grieve sorely that my
son should be tempted to such imprudence,
by one in whom I had placed the utmost
confidence. You must bear in mind, my
dear Edith, that it was not a scheme of his
own planning, and that he was drawn into
it by the machinations of another. But it
has taught him a painful lesson, which he
will never forget. He already regrets it
as much as myself; and you may rest assured,
on the word of a father, he will
never be guilty of the like again.”

“I trust not,” rejoined Edith.

“It rejoices me, sweet Edith, to see you
take sufficient interest in him to be present
at his examination. There,” he added,
as, coloring deeply, she was about to
reply: “There, there—I see—no excuse:
I will spare your blushes. But who is this
pretty companion of yours?” and he glanced
towards Virginia, who, on his addressing
Edith in a low tone, had modestly
withdrawn out of ear-shot, and now stood
regarding him, with heightened color, and
an expression in which maidenly timidity,
sadness and curiosity were strangely mingled.
“I have rarely seen a more lovely
countenance.”

“Or a sweeter owner,” rejoined Edith.
“Shall I introduce you?”

“O, with pleasure, Miss Edith.”

There was a smile of triumph on the
features of the latter, as she advanced to
her companion, and, taking her by the
hand, said:

“Miss Virginia Courtly, allow me to
present you to your uncle, Mr. Oliver Goldfinch,
the father of Acton, who had the
kindness, no later than last night, to steal
you away by treacherous arts, and basely
misuse your confidence.”

Had an earthquake at that moment
shook the Tombs to ruins, it would have
added nothing to the astonishment and
dismay of Oliver Goldfinch. As Edith
began to speak, he was just in the act of
bending forward, with a smile on his hypocritical
features, and his hand partly extended
to greet his new acquaintance; but
as her first words caught his ear, he started
back, his whole countenance changed,
became as pale as death, and then as
quickly flushed with bewildered confusion.
For a moment he stood regarding her as

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

one spell-bound, and then muttering a low,
deep oath of disappointment, turned on his
heel and rushed from the court-room.

“Let the prisoner, Edgar Courtly, be
brought forward for examination,” said the
sharp, clear voice of the Recorder at this
moment; and both Virginia and Edith became
very pale and tremulous as they heard
the words.

“Give yourselves no alarm, my friends,”
said Dudley, instantly joining the maidens;
“for Edgar Courtly, believe me, will come
off triumphant.”

As he spoke, Calvin Morton entered the
court-room and advanced to the party with
hasty steps.

“Heaven save us all!” he exclaimed:
“I trust I am not too late!”

“Just in time for the examination of
Edgar,” replied Dudley, “but too late to
witness the discomfiture of his uncle.”

“Ha! yes—I met him coming down the
steps,” rejoined Morton, “and, from his
manner, I almost fancied him insane.—
What has happened?”

Edith hastened to explain.

“Well, he will be worse confounded and
discomfitted than this ere long,” replied
her father, “or I am very much mistaken.
I have him now,” he pursued, with sparkling
eyes: “I have him now, the hypocritical
villain! Virginia, you shall have
justice!”

At this moment Edgar Courtly entered
the court-room, attended by an officer, and
all eyes eagerly turned upon him. He
was very pale, and evidently much excited;
but there was the proud look of conscious
innocence on his noble countenance,
and his head was erect, and his step
firm and bold. On seeing him, for a moment
Virginia half supported herself against
the agitated Edith, and the next
could hardly resist the impulse to rush forward
and throw herself into his arms. As
Edgar beheld his friends, his features
lighted with a look of joy and hope, and
his feelings became powerfully excited.—
Subduing them as much as possible, he
made a cheerful bow of recognition to
each; but the warm, tell-tale blood deeply
crimsoned his fine, manly features, as
he encountered the soft, gray eye of the
lovely Edith fixed upon him, with an expression
of sympathetic tenderness, while
a close observer might have seen that her
own fair countenance brightened with an
unwonted glow.

“Remain where you are for the present,”
said Morton to his daughter and Virginia;
and advancing with Dudley to Edgar,
each shook his hand warmly, and bade
him be of good cheer.

“Edgar Courtly,” said the Recorder,
glancing over a paper in his hand, “I perceive
you are arrested at the instance of
Oliver Goldfinch, on the accusation of forgery.
Let the prosecutor stand forth.”

“He is not present, your Honor,” replied
Dudley.

“If there is any one here who has the
charge of forgery to prefer against the
prisoner, Edgar Courtly, let him or her
stand forth!”

Not a soul moved. The Recorder repeated
his words. Still no one stirred,
and the silence was so deep you could
have heard the fall of a pin.

“Once more, and for the last time,” said
the magistrate, as he again repeated his
words. Then finding the result the same
as before, he added, hastily: “Our time is
too valuable to be trifled with. Mr. Courtly,
you are discharged.”

Scarcely was the last sentence uttered,
when, with a cry of joy, Virginia sprang
forward, and was caught in the arms of
her brother, and their tears of happiness
mingled. Then Edgar received the congratulations
of his true friends—but heard
nothing that thrilled more sweetly to his
very soul, to be treasured there as “a joy
forever,” than the simple sentence uttered
by Edith, as, her delicate hand locked
in his, she fixed her mild, gray eyes tenderly
upon him, and said, earnestly:

“I knew—I knew you were innocent!”

“Come,” said Morton, “this is no place
for us. Our carriages wait below. Edgar,
you shall with me and Edith. Cla—
Dudley I mean—we will trust Virginia to
your gallantry. Sorry to part brother
and sister at such an interesting time—
but can't help it. I have something important
to tell you all—but not until we
reach home.”

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

No one of course objected to an arrangement
so consonant to the feelings of
each; and Edgar, offering his arm to Edith,
while Dudley did the same to Virginia—
preceded by Morton, who jocularly remarked
he was one too many—the whole
party quitted the Tombs, and descended
the long flight of stone steps with very
different feelings from what they had experienced
in making their ascent.

“Yonder,” spoke Edith, in a low tone,
pointing down before her, slightly shuddering,
and pressing closer to the side of Edgar:
“Yonder it was you saved my life.”

“The happiest act I ever performed,”
was the low, earnest reply.

Entering the splendid vehicles which
stood in waiting, each party signed the
other a cheerful adieu, and then off went
the horses at a gay, proud trot, as if conscious
they bore away lighter hearts than
they had brought hither.

The ride was not long, it is true; but
four of the company fancied it the most
delightful they had ever experienced.

CHAPTER XX. THE DAMNING DEED.

The communication which Morton had
to make, was one of great importance to
Edgar and all interested in his welfare,
and was the result of his interview with
the treacherous Nathan Wesley. What
this communication was, it is not our
purpose here to reveal; suffice, that it altered
Edgar's previous arrangement of
taking up law as a profession.

A week rolled away, and both Edgar
and Virginia remained the honored guests
of the Mortons. Dudley was a daily visitor,
and always found a cordial welcome;
but from none a more heart-felt one, perhaps,
than from Virginia. In company
with him, her brother and Edith, she took
daily rides or strolls through the city, and
appeared to enjoy herself as much as it
was possible for one who had so recently
been bereaved of an affectionate and beloved
parent. But with herself and broth
er, the sad thought of their poor mother
would intrude itself upon them in their
happiest moments, and cloud the sunshine
that otherwise had lain upon their hearts.

But leaving those who form the bright
parts in this our picture of life, we must
return to Acton Goldfinch. We have said
that one of his strongest passions was that
of vanity; and never had this received so
powerful a shock as at his examination,
when he was not only confronted with his
cousin whom he had basely treated, but also
with one in whose eyes he would have
stood a paragon of virtue, and who, as he
now saw, being the companion of the other,
must necessarily know much of his
dissolute and even guilty career. As soon
as bonds had been entered into for his appearance,
he quitted the Tombs, feeling
himself abashed, humiliated and disgraced.
With a clouded brow and hurried
pace, he made his way homeward, plotting
in his own dark mind what steps to
take to make even a feint of maintaining
his honor, by retaliation on those who had
been the means of exposing him. That
Wesley had played a double-game, he felt
well convinced; and his design was to
seek him out first, upbraid him with treachery,
and should his suspicions prove correct,
let his mode of revenge be the result
of succeeding circumstances.

As chance would have it, he met Wesley
on the steps of his father's mansion—
both having arrived from opposite directions
at the same moment—and seizing
him by the collar, he accused him at once
of having betrayed him, and threatened
his life on the spot should be dare to deny
it. But notwithstanding this, Wesley did
deny it, with all the brazen effrontery of
which an accomplished villain like himself
was capable. He did more. He not only
denied having given even a hint of the
matter to a living soul, but he openly accused
Clarence Malcolm of being the
cause, and said that he had, by some unaccountable
means, played the spy upon
them—overheard, he presumed, their secret
conference—had been and warned
Ellen Douglas, and then lain in wait to
entrap them; and wound up by swearing
roundly, that going to Mott street to see

-- 104 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

how the affair would terminate and be at
hand, in case he (Acton) needed help, he
had been chased by the watch set on by
Clarence, and had barely escaped a night's
imprisonment by out-runnlng them.

To this story of course Acton did not
give full credence—knowing the matchless
ability of the attorney to forge a truth-like
lie on any and all occasions where it suited
his humor or purpose—but as he had
no evidence to combat it, he was obliged
to let it pass current: besides, his anger
now having a more worthy and important
subject on which to vent itself, he concentrated
his whole soul upon devising
means to punish the principal aggressor.

“This hated Malcolm,” he said, bitterly—
“how shall I revenge myself on him
for his insults?”

“Challenge him,” suggested Wesley,
who, whatever might be the result, fancied
Acton would get the worst of it, or
at least become deeper sunk than ever in
the mire in which he was already floundering.

“Ay, that is it!” cried Acton. “Challenge
him I will, and you shall be my second,
Wesley!”

And challenge him Acton accordingly
did; but his answer was what might have
been expected from one of Clarence Malcolm's
upright, fearless, noble nature and
should serve as a model for all such as,
placed in similar circumstances, have the
manly courage to do right, without regard
to the opinions of a few empty-headed
coxcombs, whose sole valor consists in
fighting bravely, in imagination, before a
parterre of sentimental ladies.

The note ran thus.

Sir:—I regret you have made it a necessity
for me to inform you I am not the
hot-brained, mad-cap fool you take me for.
That I neither love nor fear you, you may
rest assured; and also, that when I require
a target to shoot at, I shall not gratify
your false vanity by selecting your
person therefor, and thus exalting you
in your own estimation to the dignified
position of a hero. Our correspondence
ceases here. All letters sent by you,
henceforth, will be returned with unbroken
seals.

Clarence Malcolm,
Of Malcolm Place.”

To Acton Goldfinch,
“Of No. —, — Street.”

This was severely cutting to Acton, and
so he felt it, and swore he would have revenge;
and had the parties soon met, doubtless
something serious would have been
the consequence; but as it was, some two
or three days reflection served to dampen
the ardor of the challenger for an encounter
with one from whom he could only reasonably
expect to come off second best.—
In fact, the whole nature of Acton seemed
to have undergone a remarkable change,
even in this short period. From a gay,
dashing, rollicking, piquant fellow, he had
suddenly become morose, taciturn and
gloomy, holding little communion with
any thing save his own thoughts. He
strolled through the city as usual, visited
his old haunts of gambling and dissipation,
and often drank and played himself—yet
with such an abstracted mood, such indifference
as to success, and with so much
silence and reserve, that his old associates
often rallied him upon his gravity, and
swore he must have the occupation of a
Methodist parson in serious contemplation.
But their jests and jeers moved him
not, their remarks on his changed appearance
fell unheeded, and their questions
remained unanswered.

Thus matters continued for a week,
without showing any visible change in
Acton after the first two days, though both
his father and sister strove to break his
gloomy depression of spirits—the former
by agreeing to see him safely over the
coming trial, only cautioning him to be
more prudent hereafter—and the latter by
promising to overlook, and endeavoring as
much as lay in her power, to remove the
disgrace he had put upon the family, and
set him right again with Edith.

In truth, Arabella loved her brother with
a strong sisterly affection—perhaps from
his nature being so different from her own—
perhaps from a natural yearning of the
heart for something to cling to and

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

entwine itself around, as the vine does
around the tree its supporter—and rarely
to him displayed that haughty pride she
did towards almost every other. But pride,
as we have said elsewhere, was her ruling
passion; and setting this aside, Arabella
had fewer faults than many of her sex who
have been upheld as models of perfection.
With her, unlike her father, there was no
duplicity—no artifice, to make herself appear
better than she was—no masking for
the occasion; but all was plain, straight-forward,
frank and artless; and if she was not
at all times courteous, she was at least ever
honest in the expression of her opinions
and sentiments. There was a wide difference
between her pride and the coxcombvanity
of her brother; for where hers ennobled,
his debased; where hers made dignity,
his excited ridicule; where hers upheld
truth and honor, his gloried in craft
and deceit; where hers required the inner
sanctuary of her heart to be pure in the
sight of Heaven, his only wanted the outward
person to be attractive in the eyes of
the world: in short, where hers applauded
and sustained true virtue, his revelled and
sunk in vice. Arabella was proud, and
Acton was vain, and we have drawn the
distinction as we understand it.

And to do Arabella justice, we must say
she was, for the most part, right at heart,
and would not intentionally do a wrong
action. Though she might be led into error
in the heat of passion, she would sincerely
regret it in moments of cool reflection,
and, if possible to do so without
wounding her haughty pride, would ever
make the proper reparation. When she
so scornfully told Clarence his statement
concerning her father's ill-treatment of
his kinspeople was false—that it was a
base, willful, malignant slander—she believed
she spoke the truth: not that she
thought him seeking to deceive her, but
that he himself had been deceived. The
assertion of the Courtlys being in town
at all, was as much as she could credit;
and it was not until the exposure of Acton's
abduction of Virginia, and the knowledge
of Edgar's arrest at the instance of
her father, the news of which fell upon
her like a thunderbolt, that she began to
admit to herself there might be some truth
in Malcolm's report, and some concealed
wrong which reflected severely on her
father. Then, had there been an opportunity
to make Clarence reparation, without
too much humiliation, she would have
embraced it, and recalled her hasty expressions.
She would also have flown to
Virginia, and stood her friend and protector,
only that she knew she was now safe
from farther insult, and felt how humiliating
would be the result to herself, in case
her motives should not be properly understood
and appreciated.

But to return to Acton.

A week passed away, and found him, as
we have said, a constant visiter of the
gambling hells and houses of dissipation.
The reform so greatly needed, was still as
much wanting as ever. He was changed,
but not for the better; for at heart the demon
of his nature was silently doing his
work, and gradually leading him on to
that fatal step in his already guilty career,
which was destined to plunge him down,
down—far down—into the dark gulf of
lasting shame and endless remorse.

Throughout the day preceding the night
when we again introduce him, he had
seemed much disturbed in mind, and had
drank very freely—so much so, that at an
early hour in the evening, he quitted one
of the many drinking saloons with which
Broadway abounds, with an uncertain step.
It was a clear, cold, star-light night, and
reeling against a lamp-post, he paused and
cast his eyes upward to the shining host,
as if in serious meditation upon the thousands
of distant worlds thus revealed to
his unsteady gaze. But he mused not on
them—for dark and gloomy thoughts were
flitting through a brain made feverish by
the cursed cup, which contains ruin, insanity
and death! At this moment two persons
passed in eager conversation, and
the mention of his own name arrested his
attention.

“An unpleasant fix, surely,” said one,
“to run off with his own cousin, and get
so cozened himself. They say it was all
a contrived plan to get him into an ugly
scrape, and that Ellen was at the bottom
of it all. She had sworn to have revenge

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

on him, by making an exposure, and took
this means to do it. By my faith, I should
little like to be caught the same way, and
have all my love intrigues made known to
the girl I was about to marry!”

“And I suppose Miss Morton rejects
him?”

“Of course, and that is why he looks
so disconsolate.” Poor fellow!—ha, ha,
ha! By my faith, I should think it would
teach him a little prudence in his amours
hereafter!”

“But do you think Ellen Douglas will
appear against him?”

“Think so? I know it. Do you think
she would let such an opportunity slip?—
Not she. She will send him to Sing-Sing,
if her evidence is sufficient to do so.”

“No, by —! she won't!” swore Acton,
deeply, as the voice of the speaker now
died away in the distance. “So! I am the
laughing stock of the town, as I expected.
And this is her triumph! By my soul, it
shall be a short one!” and somewhat sobered
by the cold air, and the rousing of
his worst passions, he drew his cloak,
which had partly fallen from his shoulders,
around him, and, turning into a by-street,
disappeared.

Half an hour later, a person so closely
muffled in a cloak that only his eyes were
visible, rapped at the door of Madame
Costellan. To the woman who answered
his summons for admittance, he handed
an English crown, and requested permission
to enter unquestioned. The temptation
was strong, and after looking at him
intently for a moment, the other gave a
knowing wink and threw open the door.
The stranger passed in, and with a hurried
step ascended to the next story,
where, finding the door of Ellen's apartment
ajar, he entered without knocking,
and immediately closed, locked it and
withdrew the key. Then glancing around
the apartment, with a nervous, eager look,
and seeing no one present, the figure moved
stealthily to a door at the right, which
communicated with an elegant bed chamber
of suitable dimensions, and pushing it
slightly open, reconnoitered the ground
before proceeding farther. Satisfied, apparently,
that all was right, he swung the
door back with some force, and walked in
with a bold, determined air.

This apartment was furnished in keeping
with the larger one, with a splendid
wardrobe, toilet-table, dressing-chair, bed,
&c., on the last of which, her pale, thin
features partly revealed by the dim light
which stood on the center-table, reposed
Ellen Douglas, now sleeping that feverish
sleep which is often the result of mental
anguish and bodily ailment, and all unconscious
who stood by her side, gazing upon
her with a darkened brow and lips compressed.
The slumberer was evidently
dreaming of that eventful period when
all her fresh and tender passions were
called into action, ere her now guilty soul
had trod the dark paths of sin and misery—
when she was beautiful in innocence—
the gayest of the gay and the happiest of
the happy—for she murmured, in tender,
pleading, touching accents:

“Nay, mother, you wrong him by such
suspicions! I tell you he is all that is
noble and manly; and O, mother, I love
him! See! see! what a beautiful present
he has given me, mother! It is a
massive diamond ring—and it is to be our
wedding ring. O, mother, he is so rich,
so handsome, and he loves me so! Nay,
now, you shall not chide me! I tell
you my Acton is all that is noble, honorable
and generous, and I will not listen
to aught said against him!”

On hearing these words, the intruder,
who still remained muffled in his cloak,
became violently agitated, and sinking upon
a seat, bowed his face forward upon
his hands and groaned. The groan started
Ellen, without awaking her to consciousness,
and apparently changed the
current of her thoughts; for the next moment
she turned over quickly, partly
sprang up in bed, and pointing with her
finger, as chance would have it, toward
the figure in the cloak, exclaimed, vehemently:

“There! there! do you not see him
there? the base villain—the monster—the
devil incarnate! I tell you beware of him!—
for his sight is poison—his touch the
seal of death! Avaunt, thou fiend in human
shape!—avaunt! No, no, girl,” she

-- 107 --

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

continued, hurriedly, “he shall not harm
you! Me he has ruined, but you he shall
not harm! No, sweet Virginia, you are
safe, and he shall suffer for his baseness,
so sure as there is a God of Justice!—
What! your cousin? Heavens! how
strange! Ha! you want proof, eh?—proof?
Well, I am ill now, but as soon as able
I will appear against him.”

“Never!” cried the intruder, springing
to his feet with an oath, letting the cloak
fall, and disclosing the features of Acton,
now frightfully distorted with angry passions.
“Never!” he fairly shouted, drawing
a dagger from his bosom. “By all my
hopes of security, there shall be one witness
the less!”

His voice awoke Ellen to a full consciousness,
and beholding him in an attitude
so menacing, she sank back upon her
pillow with a cry of alarm. For a moment
she regarded him with a peculiar
look, in which various passions mingled,
and then said, in a calm, deep tone:

“What do you here, Acton Goldfinch?
Will you not allow me to die in peace?”

“No!” cried Acton, fiercely; “you do
not deserve such a death!”

“Monster! begone, or you will drive
me mad; and already I feel my poor
brain on the verge of chaos. Is it not
enough that you have ruined and brought
me to this, but you must now appear, Satan
like, to gloat in triumph above my dying
bed?”

“Prove to me,” Acton rejoined, a dark
gleam of malice in his now fiery eyes:
“prove to me, Ellen Douglas, that it is
your dying bed, and you shall see my face
no more!”

“And this is he whom I have so loved!”
cried Ellen, bursting into tears; “for whom
I have sacrificed earthly reputation, and
perilled my soul eternally! Oh God! oh
God! the way of the transgressor is truly
hard!”

“'Tis false!” returned Acton; “you never
loved me! You thought to share my
name and fortune, and played your part to
perfection—but you never loved me!”

“As I hope for mercy beyond the grave,”
rejoined Ellen, solemnly, “I loved you
with a pure affection, and only thought of
your position so far as it might exalt you
and make you happy.”

“Then why did you turn against me in
my hour of trouble?”

“I did not. It was you who plotted
against me, to cast me off forever, and put
another in the place, which, in God's
sight, was truly mine. You had resolved
to wed Edith Morton!”

“And you to prevent it?”

“Yes, I resolved to prevent it, and trust
I have.”

“And this was your love?”

“Surely so; for if any one had a right
to your hand, it was I—I who had sacrificed
so much for you, and borne so patiently
with your many failings and false
vows. I had a right to expect you would
give me your hand, if not your heart—nay,
even felt I had a right to demand it.”

“And is it possible you could be so
ignorant of the world, as to suppose I
would bestow my name upon one who
had disgraced her own?”

“Villain!” cried Ellen, with all the vehemence
her weak state would allow,
starting up in bed, her eyes flashing fire,
and her pale countenance disturbed by
many contending passions: “Why do
you come here, at this time, to taunt me
with being the creature of your own devilish
arts? If I disgraced my name, it
was you who made me, and on you the
sin shall deeply recoil! Ay,” she added,
with prophetic power, “it shall recoil
upon you through all time!—and the demon
Remorse shall gnaw at your heart's
core, and, like the fabled Vampire of old,
suck your blood drop by drop!—and you
shall curse the hour that gave you existence!
Even now I see, in your pale,
haggard features, the first fruits of your
guilty course. Already you are a criminal
in the eyes of the law, and are meditating
another deed of the darkest import!
Nay, look not so fiercely upon me, Acton
Goldfinch! and clench not your weapon
with such a nervous grasp! I can read
in your dark countenance that you came
here for the worst of purposes! Strike,
then, while the devil prompts, and put the
crowning act to your wickedness! Think
not I fear you, or longer fear to die!

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

Better death than life for one like me! I
cannot live disgraced, without hope. See
here! I bare my breast to your gaze.
Here is my heart—a heart that beat the
truest love for you, till your own unrighteous
acts wrought a fearful change.—
Place your steel here and drive it home;
and as you have been the author of all
my misery, be my delivering angel from
a world of wo! As with you my dark
career began—with you let it end! So
may we part forever!”

The tone and manner of Ellen, as she
said this, was firm and decided. There
was no tremor in her voice—no agitation
aparent; and as she concluded, she again
sank back, and fixed her eyes, in which
was a cold and seemingly unearthly lght,
steadily upon his. Acton looked at her
fixedly a short time, and seemed undecided
what course to pursue. In truth, he
began to doubt if she were in her
proper senses. At length he said:

“If you loved me, as you have so often
affirmed, why were you not always true to
me?”

“As God is my judge, Acton Goldfinch,
and as I hope for His mercy hereafter, I
solemnly declare to you, I have ever been
as loyal to you as if bound by the laws of
man in the holy covenant of wedlock!”

“Then why did you plot with others
against me?”

“I never did. I heard of your meditated
design upon a lovely creature, whom I
would protect with my heart's blood, and
I determined to thwart it, and shame you
into repentance.”

“And was the dragging of me to prison a
proper way to shame me into repentance?”

“That was none of my planning, and
took me as much by surprise as yourself.”

“How went the report abroad, then,
that it was all a plot of your own to get
revenge?”

“Of that I know nothing.”

“And why have you made it your boast
that you will appear against me at the
coming trial?”

“I have never so boasted.”

“Perhaps you will have the face to
deny that you ever had intention of so
appearing.”

“No, you mistake. I shall deny no
such thing. If I am summoned as a witness,
and it is in my power to get before
the court, I shall be there, and give true
evidence of all I know concerning your
infamous proceeding in that affair of your
cousin.”

“And you dare tell me this to my face?”
cried Acton, with a burst of indignation.

“Dare?” echoed Ellen, with emphatic
scorn: “Why talk to me of dare? I
dare do right, if I have done wrong; and
I would to God you had the same courage!
But I have said enough. Go! I am weak
and ill. Go! your presence here burdens
my sight.”

“Promise me you will not appear
against me, and I will go,” replied Acton.

“I will not promise. On that point I
am resolved. You have run too long a
guilty course, and well deserve some punishment.”

“Look at me!” cried Acton, brandishing
his dagger aloft. “Look well! I am
a desperate man, Ellen; and, if goaded too
far, would not stop short of a nameless
crime! Now promise me, or—”

“Never!” interrupted Ellen. “Acton
Goldfinch, you are a coward; for none but
a coward would steal in upon a weak, defenceless
woman, and with the air and
language of a common cut-throat, seek to
awe her into silence, or extort from her a
promise against her will. Begone, sir!
and never enter my presence again!—
With the fierceness of a tiger, you combine
the courage of a mouse! Begone,
sir! or I will call for aid.”

“It shall be your last call then!” cried
Acton, foaming with rage. “You have
dared and maddened me beyond myself.
Take that!”

As he spoke he sprang forward, and,
scarcely conscious of what he did, struck
a fell blow with his dagger. A deep
groan sounded in his ear. He started
back, all aghast, and a cry of horror
escaped his lips. He beheld the white
linen of the bed red with blood! He
looked on his dagger, and saw its luster
dimmed with blood! Upon his hand, and
beheld it bloody also! It was the warm
life-blood of her who had so loved him, and

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

had sacrificed for him her own happiness!
He turned his eyes upon her once more,
and saw her already gasping in the death
struggle! He strove to call her by name,
but he could not speak. He strove to
rush to her, but he could not move. He
strove to shut the horrid sight from his
eyes, but they were rivetted there—there,
upon the bloody work of his own hand! Oh!
what an age of misery--of woful misery—
of hell itself—was in that awful moment.
Blood upon the bed; blood upon
his dagger; blood upon the floor; blood upon
his hands; all—all was blood!—an ocean
of blood it seemed to the horror-stricken,
fear-stricken, conscience-stricken Acton
Goldfinch.

“Great God!” burst at last from the
lips of the murderer: “Great God! what
have I done! Wo, misery, remorse, and
hell itself, are henceforth mine!”

“I forgive you,” said a feeble, gurgling
voice, the last that ever passed the lips of
the poor, ill-fated Ellen Douglas.

“No! no!” cried Acton, wildly: “Not
forgive! Say you curse me!—curse me
eternally — forever — for this damnable
deed!”

At this moment there came a loud knock
at the outer door of the house. It aroused
the murderer to a sense of his danger.—
He gave one hurried glance round, and
darted into the other apartment, the door
of which he unlocked in eager haste.—
From this there was a hall which led to a
window overlooking the back yard. He
rushed to this, threw it up frantically,
and, all reckless of consequences, leaped
out. He struck the ground unharmed, and
the next moment had cleared a high board
fence and was in a dark alley. He paused
one moment to decide upon his course.
In that moment he heard an awful shriek—
the first that told his crime was known.
With a groan, wrung from his very soul,
he turned and fled: fled from his crime,
from justice, from light: fled fast and far
into the darkness of the night: fled from
all but himself, his conscience, and his
God!

It was between eight and nine o'clock
in the evening, that Edgar and Dudley,
arm-in-arm, were strolling up Park Row
towards Chatham street, in close conversation.

“And could you not prevail on her?”
asked Dudley, in connection with something
that had gone before.

“No,” replied Edgar. “She said she
could not bear the thought of mingling
again with those, who, having no stain
upon their characters, would withdraw
from her their countenance, and point at
her the finger of scorn.”

“But she should go where she is not
known.”

“So I urged her, but to no effect—she
contending, that to feel her own degredation
in such society, would be more than
she could bear, and for which even death
would be a glad substitute.”

“Poor girl! from my soul I pity her.—
Such a noble, generous nature, to come
to such disgrace and degradation! What
should be done with the villain that so
wrongs a woman, Edgar?”

“He should serve out the balance of his
days between the four walls of a prison.”

“So think I; for I look upon it as one
of the worst of crimes—one of the grossest
outrages of which a man can be guilty.
And yet the law, Edgar, laughs to scorn
our opinion, and holds the seducer innocent.
Society, too, gives its sanction to
the foul deed; and the pampered villain
goes boldly through the world, in a gay,
dissolute career, strewing his path with
blasted names, broken hearts and ruined
souls. We make laws for the poor, Edgar—
for those, who, born in wretchedness,
without hope above their birth, can, at
the best, but eke out a miserable existence.
We make laws for them, and we
press them home closely—execute them
with a diligence, eagerness and fidelity
worthy a better cause. For them we
make no allowance—they being supposed
to inherit immaculate virtue, from
which if they fall, they fall as Satan did from

-- 110 --

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

Heaven, without any temptation but their
own evil passions. Born in degredation—
schooled in vice and misery—debarred all
the exalted enjoyments of learning and
knowledge—scorned, oppressed and down-trodden
by those, who, clothed in broad-cloths
and silks, bow their souls to the
shrine of Mammon, the while their knees
press the richly carpeted floor of God's
holy church—they are still supposed to
know all the technicalities of the law—to
be above all the vices and errors of mankind—
to be, in short, the noble instruments
whereby to exhibit the majesty,
justice and righteousness of man's civil
code: for let one suffer never so much, the
law says it is right; let one starve
himself, and see his poor family—his dear
wife and little ones begging and dying
for the bread which he has not to give—
and the law says it is right; but let him,
driven to desperation, maddened with famine
and mental anguish—let him take so
much as a handful of meal to protect his
life and the lives of those dearer to him
than his own—and then the majesty, and
justice, and righteousness of the law says
it is all wrong; that it is a heineous crime
against community; and forthwith the
offender is seized, dragged to prison,
tried, convicted, and sent away, a condemned
criminal, to serve out his term in
a sink of hell's own vice; while his family
starve, and die, and turn to dust, for the
proud, the arogant, the pampered, the
courted, the flattered, the almost lordly
robber of female virtue to trample on with
scorn! Oh, most truly is there

“`Something rotten in Denmark.”'

“You draw a strong picture,” replied
Edgar; “and deeply I regret I cannot
gainsay its truthfulness. But the world
is daily progressing to a better state; and
though we may not live to see it, the time
will surely come, when man can live
without taking what is not his own; and
when the act we both so heartily condemn,
will become a crime in the eyes of
the law, with a penalty attached commensurate
with its wickedness.”[1]

Conversing thus, the two friends entered
Chatham street; and continuing their
course till they came to Mott, they turned
down the latter to visit the unfortunate
Ellen—Edgar with a view to cancel the
debt he owed her, and also, if possible,
prevail upon her to leave her present
abode and retire forever from criminal associations.

“What wretchedness exists on every
hand!” said the latter, as slowly the two
friends pursued their way along the narrow,
squallid, and dimly lighted street.—
“And yet,” he added, with a sigh, “it
is but a few days since my poor mother,
my sister and myself were inhabitants of
this gloomy region.”

“Oh, how you must have suffered!” replied
Dudley, sympathetically. “I do
not wonder your poor mother died--I only
wonder you and your sister had nerve
enough to bear up against so dark a fate.
To those born and bred here—who have
never known nor ever expect any thing
better—it is a paradise, compared to the
misery you experienced, from its contrast
to those days when almost boundless
wealth was yours. But, thank God! you
have met with a happy deliverance, and
soon, I trust, will be able to resume your
proper station. There is an old adage,
that `bought experience is the best, if we
do not buy it too dear;' and your suffering
here, may be of advantage to you hereafter,
by bringing home to you forcibly the
necessities of the poor, which are too apt
to be overlooked by the wealthy. What
a field is every where open to the opulent
philanthropist, to give hope to the forlorn
and happiness to the wretched; and how
much more noble are his labors in the sight
of God—how much more exalted should he
be above his fellows—than he who rides the
hero of an ensanguined field, and with his
own arm carries death before him—makes
the wife a widow, the child an orphan—
and leaves mourning and lamentation to
follow in his train! And when at last he
is laid upon the bed of death, and feels his

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

life slowly but surely ebbing away—
knows that his spirit is about to separate
from its mortal tenement, and take its
flight to the eternal world, bearing with it
all the deeds, good and ill, it has done in
the body—how cheering and refreshing,
to turn his eyes back upon the past, and
behold the path, once full of thorns, that
he has strewn with flowers, and think that
the blessings and prayers of those he has
rescued from destruction, will precede him
to the Mercy Seat of the Most High and
gain him pardon for the minor errors of
frail humanity! O, if the rich did but
know wherein lieth their true happiness, and
would but give heed thereto, thousands upon
thousands would be daily snatched from
the dark haunts of misery, vice and crime,
and sent upon their way rejoicing—
the world would be redeemed to its pristine
happiness—and the glorious Millenium,
foretold of old, and for which all good
Christians watch and pray, would truly
come to make a second Heaven of earth!”

“You are most eloquent in a good
cause, friend Dudley; and I heartily concur
in all the sentiments you have advanced,
and sincerely trust the time is
not far distant, when the philanthropist
shall be considered the true hero—when
nations shall settle their disputes by arbitration
instead of battle—when the poor,
oppressed, and down-trodden wretches
that now every where exist, shall no longer
be found, but in their stead happy
and intelligent beings—and lastly, when
the warrior, as an object of antiquity, shall
excite more wonder than admiration.—
But see! we have reached our destination.
Yonder,” added Edgar, in a faltering voice,
pointing across the street with an unsteady
hand: “Yonder it was, in that
most wretched hovel, surrounded with the
dregs of misery, my poor sainted mother
took leave of all she held dear on earth!”

As he spoke, he turned away to hide
his emotion, and rapped loudly on the
door of Madame Costellan's dwelling.—
Almost immediately after, the rattling of
chains and bolts was heard, and the door,
as usual, opened but slightly—sustained
in its position by a short, heavy chain,
linking it to the casing, that the person
within might have an opportunity of
knowing the number and wants of those
without before admitting them—and a female
voice inquired who they were and
what their business. Edgar replied by
giving his name, and stating that he had
called with a friend to see Ellen Douglas.

“I think she's got company,” was the
rejoinder; “but I'll go and see;” and closing
the door behind her, the two friends
heard her hasty steps along the hall.

Scarcely a moment, as it seemed to
them, elapsed after this, ere they heard a
piercing scream from the room above their
heads, followed immediately by another
and another, more wild and frightful still,
and then by the noise of many feet, as of
others rushing to ascertain the cause of
alarm.

“Good heavens!” exclaimed Edgar;
“what can be the meaning of this?”

“Something frightful, I fear, has happened,”
replied his companion.

Presently the two friends heard an agitated
rattling of the chains and bolts at
the door, and then it swung wide open,
and the same female who had first given
Edgar admission, now stood before them,
pale, bewildered and terrified.

“What has happened?” cried Edgar, as
he sprang within.

“Oh God! sir,” gasped the attendant,
with a look of horror, “poor—poor Ellen
Douglas!”

“Well, well—what of her?”

“She's been foully murdered!”

“Murdered?” fairly shouted Edgar.—
“Murdered? Great God! poor Ellen murdered?”
and he rushed up stairs in frantic
haste, followed by Dudley.

As they reached Ellen's apartment,
they encountered some half-a-dozen females,
among who was Madame Costellan
herself, and two or three of the opposite
sex, some half frenzied, and all looking
bewildered and terrified.

“Oh, gentleman,” cried Madame Costellan,
rushing up to Edgar and Dudley—
“such a terrible thing to happen in my
house! Look there, for God's sake!—oh,
look there!” and she pointed towards the
inner chamber, and hid her face in her
hands.

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

Edgar and his friend sprang forward,
and soon beheld what froze their blood and
sickened them with horror. Upon the
bed, bathed in her own heart's blood,
which had run down the snowy sheets and
puddled on the floor, reposed the earthly
remains of the beautiful Ellen—beautiful
even in death—with her fair hands, all
stained with gore, crossed on her bosom,
as if to staunch the wound in her left
breast, and her features calm and composed,
and almost dazzling white, save where they
were spotted here and there with the red
current of life. On the floor, all sanguine
from hilt to point, lay the fatal instrument
used in this hellish work; and just beyond
it a man's cloak, one slight portion of
which was dabbled in the blood of the
owner's victim. It was, all-in-all, a sight
to pale the features and move the heart of
a stoic, and make the sensitive soul sicken,
shudder and recoil, and is too dark a
picture for us to portray more vividly.

“Great God!” ejaculated Edgar, shutting
the horrid scene from his sight with
his hands: “what a foul murder! Alas!
poor, erring, but noble hearted Ellen Douglas—
thy earthly misery is over now!”

“Who hath done this damnable deed?”
questioned Dudley, turning to those who
pressed hard behind him. “Who was
with the unfortunate deceased when this
happened?”

“As I hope for mercy, no one to my
knowledge!” cried Madame Costellan, in
wild agitation. “Oh, gentlemen,” she
continued, greatly alarmed for the consequences
that might ensue to herself and
household should the affair become public,
and appealing to each and all—“for
Heaven's sake! do not let the report of
this get abroad, or I shall be ruined!”

“Peace, woman!” rejoined Dudley,
sternly. “You know not what you ask.
As if we could be privy to a foul murder,
and suppress the tale! Where is she
who gave us admittance?” he continued,
in a tone of authority.

“Here—here—I—I—am, sir,” stammered
the terrified domestic, coming forward.

“Who was here with poor Ellen Douglas
but a few minutes since, of whom you
spoke when we inqiured for her?” questioned
Dudley.

“Why—why—sir—I—I—” stammered
the woman, sinking upon her knees before
Dudley, in an attitude of entreaty, as
if she fancied he had the power to pardon
or condemn her: “I say—'pon my soul!
if it's the last words I've got to utter—I—
I—didn't think any harm, I didn't—I—”

“Up, woman, and answer my question,
or you will be suspected of having a hand
in the murder yourself!” interrupted Dudley,
sharply.

“Well, sir—well, sir—” continued the
other—“a man came to the door, and
gave me this gold piece to let him in—
and say nothing—and I—I—did it; but--
but without thinking the least bit of harm—
'pon my soul! if it's the last word—”

“Who was the man?” interrupted Dudley
again.

“I couldn't see his face, sir, for the
cloak which he held round it: but—but by
his eyes, sir, I guessed it—it—was Acton
Goldfinch.”

Both Dudley and Edgar uttered exclamations
of surprise together, and gave each
other a look, expressive more of bewildered
belief than doubt.

“Good God!” groaned Edgar—“this is
more terrible still!”

“O, you daring good-for-nothing!” cried
Madame Costellan, now rushing forward
to the still kneeling domestic and dealing
her a blow on the head with her fist. “Out
of my house, and get you gone forever!
Oh, you have ruined me! you have ruined
me!”

“Peace, woman!” commanded Dudley,
stamping his foot on the floor. And then
to the domestic: “Stir not from here for
your life! You shall not be harmed. Let
some one hasten and summon the coroner
immediately.”

“I will go,” said Edgar, darting through
the crowd, down the stairs and into the
street, the door to which had been left unfastened
by the agitated and frightened
servant.

In less than half an hour Edgar returned,
bringing the coroner and his jury, who
at once proceeded to hold an inquest on

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

the body of the murdered Ellen Douglas.

It is unnecessary for us to enter into
farther particulars. On examination, it
was found that the steel, striking upon one
of her left ribs, had glanced and entered
the heart of poor Ellen in an oblique direction,
thus speedily terminating her existence.
Each member of the ill-fated
house was then closely interrogated, as
were also Edgar and Dudley—but from
none save the domestic, who gave her
name as Sarah Farling, was there elicited
any important evidence. She having now
become somewhat calm, being assured by
the coroner no harm could accrue to her,
told her story in a straight-forward manner;
and mainly from her testimony, the
jury, after a short consultation, returned
the verdict:

“That the deceased came to a violent
death, by means of a wound inflicted by a
dagger, supposed to be in the hands of Acton
Goldfinch.”

Ordering the remains of Ellen to be
properly laid out and prepared for interment,
and securing the cloak and dagger
for farther evidence, the coroner, after an
examination of the premises, especially
where the open window showed the murderer
had made his escape, quitted the
house, accompanied by the jury, Edgar and
Dudley. Proceeding to the nearest magistrate,
a writ was sworn out against Acton
Goldfinch and placed in the hands of an
officer for his apprehension, while the two
friends bent their steps homeward, with
what feelings we leave the reader to imagine.

eaf011.n1

[1] Pennsylvania has already come out boldly,
and made seduction a criminal offence, punishable
with heavy fine, and imprisonment in the
penitentiary; and it is the ardent desire of the
humble writer of these pages, to see every state
in the Union follow her noble example.

CHAPTER XXII. THE GUILTY IN TROUBLE.

It was far advanced toward midnight,
and in her own handsomely furnished
apartment, with a book in her hand, which
she seemed intently perusing, sat Arabella
Goldfinch. The lamp, on a center-table
by her side, was already growing dim, and
barely served to relieve the more obscure
portions of the chamber from utter dark
ness; but, faint as it was, its pale beams
seemed to gain additional strength as they
fell upon the white, marble-like countenance
of the haughty beauty. At length
Arabella paused in her reading, let her
book fall listlessly in her lap, and resting
her elbow on the table and her forehead
in the hollow of her hand, appeared to be
absorbed in deep thought. While thus
occupied, she heard a gentle tap on the
door; and supposing it to be her waitingmaid,
she said:

“Come in!”

Her surprise was great, therefore, when,
instead of the person she expected, her
brother entered and hurriedly shut the door
behind him. There was something frightful
in his look and manner; for his features
had assumed a ghastly, almost livid
hue—his lips were ashy and tremulous,
though compressed—his eyes strained,
bloodshot and rolling—his step eagar,
stealthy, frightened and uncertain—his
voice harsh, sepulchral and fearful—as, advancing
toward her, he glared cautiously
but wildly around, and, seizing her arm
with a grip that drew from her an exclamation
of pain, said:

“You are alone, sister?”

“To be sure I am, Acton,” she replied,
starting to her feet in alarm. “For God's
sake! what has happened, to make you
look and act thus, like one demented?”

Acton did not reply; but he gave her
one awful look of agony—such an expression
as one would expect to behold on the
faces of the damned—and then staggering
to a seat, sank down, buried his face in his
hands, and uttered a groan that seemed to
wrench his very soul.

“Great God! what is the meaning of
this?” cried Arabella, greatly terrified.
“Speak, Acton!—speak! and tell me what
has happened?”

“The earth has become an ocean of
blood!” groaned rather than spoke her brother,
with his face still hid in his hands.

“Speak understandingly, or I shall doubt
your sanity!”

“Do! do!” shouted Acton, starting to
his feet suddenly, and revealing his face,
now awfully distorted and haggard. “Do
doubt it, Arabella!—say I'm mad!—swear

-- 114 --

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

I'm mad!—for I am mad—mad as the maniacs
men cage! My brain—my poor
brain burns with fire unquenchable—my
eyes see blood—and my ears ring with the
words of mortal forgiveness, and the curses
of a conscience whose torments shall be
forever and ever!”

“Merciful God!” screamed Arabella:
“his reason has deserted him truly!”

And seizing the cord connecting with a
bell in her waiting-maid's room, she was
about to ring, when Acton, springing forward,
grasped her hand, saying, in a low,
eager, emphatic tone:

“Call no one here, as you value your
life!”

“What means this strange manner of
yours?” Arabella now asked, in a clear,
distinct, unfaltering tone, fixing her dark
eyes steadily upon his, in the way she had
understood maniacs were the most completely
subdued.

“It means,” he groaned, “that I have a
hell in my breast, and a hell in my brain?”

“Speak! I charge you, Acton!—what
have you done? Ha! see!” she added, almost
wildly, “there is blood upon your
hands! Oh! Acton, my brother—Acton,
my brother—for God's sake, relieve me of
this suspense, and say you have done no
farther crime!”

“Where do you see blood?” cried Acton,
fiercely, looking wildly upon his hands,
which he turned over and over, rubbing
each hard against the other. “Where do
you see blood, Arabella?” he continued,
now holding them out for her examination.

“I do not see it now—it is gone,” she
replied.

“Ha! ha!” he laughed hysterically; “it
is gone, is it?—gone from your eyes, but
not from mine: I see an ocean of it!”

At this moment the street bell was rung
violently, accompanied by a heavy rap on
the door. Acton heard it, and for a moment
stood as one petrified with horror.
Then bounding forward, he seized both the
hands of Arabella, pressed them hard, and
cried piteously:

“Save me! save me! Quick, quick,
dear Arabella—save me! They come to
drag me to prison!”

“You are guilty of some foul crime,
then?” gasped the other. “That blood—
that blood—”

And sick with horror, she could utter no
more, but sank, half fainting, upon a seat.

“Ha!” cried Acton, “I hear voices.
They are coming: they inquire for me.
For the love of Heaven and eternal mercy,
tell me what I must do, Arabella!”

The latter started to her feet, gave her
brother a strange, peculiar look, in which
shame, horror, fear, pity, pride and resolution
confusedly mingled—the two last
being the last in ascendancy—and then
stamping her foot to make her words impressive,
exclaimed firmly:

“Be a man! Seat yourself—be calm—
and, if guilty, let not your looks betray
you! Sit down!—there is a book—read!”

“They are coming,” faltered Acton, as
he tremblingly complied with the instructions
of his sister.

Arabella seated herself and listened.
She heard steps upon the stairs, and confused
speaking. Presently she could distinguish
her father's voice in what seemed
angry expostulation.

“I tell you this is uncivil rudeness, to
disturb my house at this time of night, in
this manner. Acton has, I presume, been
abed and asleep these two hours.”

“We must do our duty, nevertheless,”
was the reply; “and the sooner we find
him, the sooner we leave you. Is this the
room?”

“No, yonder—this is my daughter's,”
replied Goldfinch.

“Go you to that, then,” said the other,
apparently addressing a third person. “I
see a light here and will examine this;”
and as he spoke, there came a loud rap on
the door.

“Be calm!” whispered Arabella to her
terrified and half-distracted brother; and
rising, she walked boldly to the door and
threw it open.

“I beg pardon!” said the sheriff, (for he
it was,) as he met the calm, cold, haughty
stare of Arabella; “but I am seeking Acton
Goldfinch.”

“Yonder he sits, sir,” nodded Arabella,
as if displeased at so unceremonious an interruption.

“It is my unpleasant duty,” said the

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

sheriff, advancing to the side of him he
sought, and placing a hand on his shoulder,
which fairly quivered at the touch, “to
arrest you for the crime of murder!”

“Murder?” screamed Arabella, staggering
against the wall, no longer able to
mask her feelings.

“Murder?” echoed her father, clinging
for support to the casing of the door.
“Oh God! can this be so?” he groaned.
“Oh, Acton, why do you not contradict
it?—say it is not true?”

But Acton made no reply; and the other
officer entering at this moment, the sheriff
bade him come with them, as they had no
time for delay. Acton arose, partly reeled
forward, and then seeming to gather
new courage, passed out of the room without
speaking.

As soon as he was out of sight, Goldfinch
moved slowly forward to a seat, where
he sunk down with a groan of mental anguish—
a groan wrung from the very soul
of one who had made others suffer the like
without the slightest compunctions of conscience.
And oh! what terrible thoughts
were now passing through the mind of this
dark man, loaded as he was with hidden
crime, but who had thus far appeared
to the world at large as the true embodiment
of all that was noble and virtuous!
And what schemes of proud ambition did
he feel were now dashed to the earth, by
one fell, annihilating blow! His son—in
whom so much of the pride, ambition and
fondness of even a mercenary father centered—
to be dragged to prison, from his
own stately roof, and there tried like a
common felon—perhaps be condemned
and executed for a heinous crime, which he
tacitly acknowledged by not openly refuting!
And then the disgrace—the lasting
disgrace—that would attach to even himself,
as the father of a murderer! Would
not men shun, rather than court his company,
and, with all his wealth to support
his dignity, point him out as an object
more worthy of commisseration than emulation?
And then that wealth—the all he
had to rely on--that wealth, so basely
gained, and which, by having supported
his son in a dissolute career of vice, was
already bringing upon him its own retri
bution—how soon might that be snatched
away by the strong arm of right and justice,
and he himself be left pennyless, and
friendless, to his own guilty thoughts, in
the cell of the criminal! Fortune, so ever
propitious before, now seemed to frown
darkly, and tell him his outwardly brilliant,
but inwardly dark career, was about to
close in ignominy! In his pride of wealth
and position, he had boasted he would
make his money save him; but now, since
so many of his plans had failed—since
those he hated and had striven to crush
had escaped his snares and were soaring
above him--now he felt how impotent was
the boast; and that so far from saving, his
ill-gotten gains might prove a mill-stone
round his neck to drag him down the dark
gulf of perdition! Oh, harrowing to the
soul, and black as the midnight cells of
Erebus, were these thoughts, as they rapidly
chased one another through his heated
and half-maddened brain!

And well mayest thou doubt, and tremble,
and lose confidence in thy own dark
resources, thou vain, proud, scheming hypocrite!
for already the sharp sword of
Justice hangs over thy guilty head, soon
to fall and sever the last hope that supports
thee!

For some minutes Goldfinch remained
buried in his own reflections, and then
starting suddenly to his feet, called Arabella.
But all unconscious of the call, or
even of her own existence, Arabella, partly
resting against the wall and partly extended
on the floor, lay in a death-like
swoon. Alarmed for his daughter, Goldfinch
now rang the bell and shouted for
his domestics. In a short time all the occupants
of the house rushed into the chamber,
their faces the picture of excitement
and dismay; and crowding round the suffer,
some chafed her hands, some her temples,
and some applied salts, while others
looked on bewildered.

Perceiving signs of returning animation,
Goldfinch ordered her to be placed in bed,
to have the family physician sent for immediately,
and all to withdraw save her
own waiting-maid. At length Arabella
slowly opened her eyes, and giving her
father and maid a stare of wonder,

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

suddenly raised herself, and glancing eagerly
round the apartment, in a low, eager voice
exclaimed:

“Acton—my brother—where is he?”

“He has just stepped out,” replied her
father, making an effort to appear composed.

Arabella looked at him steadily a moment,
with the expression of one endeavoring
to recall something that has slipped
the memory. Then her features gradually
assumed a look of heart-touching
anguish; and placing her hands to her
throbbing temples, she slowly fell back on
the pillow, and murmuring, “Oh, my God!
my God!” sunk into a state of apathy bordering
on unconsciousness.

When the physician came and examined
her, he shook his head dubiously, and,
to the anxious inquiries of her father, replied
that hers was a case beyond the
science of medicine, and that he could
only recommend the most careful nursing
and the avoidance of all topics productive
to her of excitement.

“Her reason,” he concluded, “totters
on its throne, and quiet for a few days will
either restore or make her a confirmed maniac.”

On hearing these words, Goldfinch, without
trusting his voice in reply, rushed almost
franticly to his own apartment, and
locking the door against all intrusion,
there passed an hour of such agonizing
wretchedness, as might, in some measure,
atone for his guilty career.

CHAPTER XXIII. THE MURDERER AND THE MURDERED.

News of the horrid murder of poor Ellen
Douglas, and the arrest of Acton Goldfinch
for the crime, flew like wild-fire over
the city, and created the wildest excitement
and consternation—insomuch, that
citizens of all professions left their business,
and collected in groups at the corners
of the streets, on the pleasure grounds,
and in all public places, to talk the affair
over in low, eager, mysterious tones, ex
press their own opinions, and listen to
comments from others. To fan the flame
of popular excitement and put money in
their own pockets, several of the daily
journals issued extras, setting forth the
affair in the wildest shape of exaggerated
romance, and giving a minute and sicken-detail
of how they supposed the horrid
deed had been perpetrated; and though
each differed essentially from every other,
yet all were received and swallowed with
eager credulity by an excited populace,
ready to gulp down any thing that would
strain their wonder and feed their morbid
passions.

And even had the press been silent,
there was enough of the wild, startling
and romantic in the affair, as it flew from
ear to ear, to put the city in unusual commotion.
In the first place, the father of
the murderer, as a princely millionaire,
was generally known by reputation, if not
personally; and the murderer himself had
moved a bright particular star in the highest
circles of aristocracy and fashion. Connected
with this, the story at once got
abroad of how he had treacherously seduced
poor Ellen, (who was now represented as
all that was once lovely, pure, amiable and
high-minded,) by a sham marriage, and
that being on the point of alliance with
one of the oldest, most respectable and
opulent families in the city, and fearful of
cxposure, had sought to hide his disgrace
with the most heinous and damning of
crimes. This the reader knows was not
strictly correct—as Acton was aware the
exposure he so much dreaded had taken
place—but of this the mass was ignorant,
and consequently surmised as nearly
correct as the public generally does in
such cases. With the majority of the citizens,
or those inferior to him in point of
wealth, Acton was destined to receive no
sympathy—but, on the contrary, their most
bitter curses; and so excited were the vindictive
passions of the lower orders, that
but for a doubly strong and well armed police,
they would have mobbed the Tombs,
broken into his cell, and dragged him forth,
a victim to their wild fury. As it was, not
only Centre street, but all the avenues
leading to the Tombs, were blocked up at

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

an early hour in the morning, by a furious
multitude, eager to be present at his examination,
or gain the first intelligence of
what was taking place. Even the house
of Madame Costellan was surrounded by
a dense mob, of both sexes, all ages and
colors—drawn thither by that same vile
curiosity which leads persons to witness
an execution—and in consequence,a strong
body of police was required to be in constant
attendance throughout the day, to
protect the premises and guard the body
of the deceased.

It is not our intention to give a detail of
either the examination or trial of Acton
Goldfinch, as our space is limited, and other
matters, more important to cur purpose,
must be brought forward ere we close.—
Let it suffice, then, that the former occupied
two sittings of the magistrate, and
that a large array of witnesses were
summoned before the court, whose evidence,
collectively, was sufficient to cause
the prisoner to be indicted for willful murder.
The Grand Jury, too, returned a
true bill, and his not being a bailable case,
Acton was remanded to prison, to take his
trial at the spring term of the court of Oyer
and Terminer.

During the prisoner's examination, his
half distracted father was present, and exerted
his wealthy influence to the utmost
to get him clear; but this was a case of
too strong circumstantial evidence for his
purpose; and he was forced to retire from
the field—which he did, cursing his own
natal hour and the impotence of his ill-gotten
gains. It was the last desperate
struggle in his wicked career, made on
the very verge of his own terrible overthrow
and ruin, of which more anon.

Meantime, Edgar and his friends came
forward and offered their services to consign
to dust the mortal remains of the
poor, ill-fated Ellen Douglas. Permission
being granted by the authorities, they set
about their mournful task; but so great
was the excitement, and the desire, excited
by curiosity, of hundreds of strangers
to be present, that the police were forced
to interfere, and it was judged advisable to
bury her in the night—which was finally
done—Edgar and Virginia accompanying
the deceased as chief mourners, and dropping
a tear upon her humble grave, at the
recollection of her many kindnesses to
them and the thought of her awful and
untimely fate.

It was a solemn sight, and powerful
moral, to stand, with flaming torches, in
the dead hours of night, around the open
grave of this child of sorrow, cut down in
the bloom of life, and behold her coffin
lowered into the cold, damp earth, with
which its frail tenant soon must mingle,
dust to dust, to come forth never more till
the sound of the Last Trump should summon
it to another life and final judgment;
and remember, withal, that she, erewhile,
was as pure, and lovely, and happy as any
present; and, but for one fatal error, less
her fault, perhaps, than her misfortune,
might even now be exulting in life, and
pride, and hope, and joy—the admired and
loved, extolled and honored of a wide and
brilliant circle of light-hearted friends. It
was a sad and dismal scene, and one calculated
to impress itself on the beholder
so deeply, that time, with all its events
and changing circumstances, might never
erase its solemn and awful vividness!

“Alas!” sighed Morton, as, with his wife
on one hand and his daughter on the other,
he stood on the verge of Ellen's last
earthly home, and heard the hollow sound
of the earth rattling on her coffin: “Alas!
what a creature is man!—here to-day and
gone to-morrow—now in the joy, pride
and exultation of happy life—now in the
cold, dark embrace of death, with weeping
friends around, taking the last parting
look of all that was once so dear to them.
How wise is the Great Infinite, in shutting
from us all knowledge of the future,
that we may the better live in and enjoy
the present—or, with the shining shield of
hope for our defence, do battle bravely
against the `ills we have.' Poor Ellen!—
poor, ill-fated, untimely Ellen Douglas!—
child of misfortune `more sinned against
than sinning'—little could she dream, in
the flowery days of happy youth, that her
first years of blooming maturity would find
her thus! Oh! what a powerful and painful
lesson, to guard us all, my friends, against
the first fatal step from virtue and honor!

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

She is gone, and thus we bury her forever
from our sight, trusting to God's mercy
she finds that happiness beyond the grave
which sinful earth denied her. God help
us all!—we know not whose turn it next
may be to follow her! Let us go;” and
slowly the small procession moved away
and silently departed to their several
homes.

CHAPTER XXIV. HYPOCRISY AND CRIME.

It was the fourth day from the arrest of
his son for his last great crime, that Oliver
Goldfinch sat beside the bed of his
daughter, holding one of her hands in his,
and gazing upon her features—now white
as the driven snow, but seemingly composed—
with a countenance haggard, and pale,
and full of sorrow and anguish.

“And how do you feel to-day, my child?”
he asked, with a tenderness hitherto foreign
to his nature.

“Better, I thank you, father,” was the
low, calm reply.

“I am rejoiced to hear it, Arabella; for
since Acton is gone, you are my only
solace.”

“O, I am so happy to know he came off
clear of the foul charge; for I was fearful
he had been led, in the heat of passion, to
do some rash act; and when the sheriff
came to arest him, I thought my brain
would consume and fly from me, it felt so
heated and light. But where think you he
has gone, father?”

“I do not know,” replied the other, turning
away his head to conceal his emotion—
not so much for the deception he was
practising, as for the deep regret that the
story he had told his daughter could not
be verified and Acton be at liberty.

“But he will come back soon, father?”

“I trust so, Arabella; though the excitement
is still so great, on account of even
suspicion attaching itself to him, that for
the present perhaps he had better remain
away.”

At this moment the negro Jeff entered
the room, and handed Goldfinch a card.

“Where is he?” asked the latter, as he
glanced at the name.

“In de parlor, Massa.”

“I will be down directly. Or stay—
perhaps I had better invite him up here.
It is our clergyman, Arabella—the Rev.
Stephen Parkhurst.”

“Show him up,” answered Arabella—
“I shall be pleased to see him.”

“I will do it myself,” said Goldfinch to
the negro; and he arose and left the
room.

In a few minutes he returned, in company
with the reverend gentleman, a man
of middle age, with gray hair, and a countenance
somewhat remarkable for its placidity,
and a sweet, benevolent smile which
lingered over it. His appearance was very
prepossessing, for his very look showed
you he was at heart what he openly professed,
a true Christian. He greeted Arabella
warmly and kindly, and immediately
entered into a conversation with her,
which lasted some quarter of an hour, during
which he gently urged upon her the
importance of putting her trust in One who
was able to support her through every and
all trials that she might, in the course of
human events, be called upon to undergo.

“When most sorely afflicted,” he said,
in conclusion, “we should remember we
are chastened by the hand of God for some
wise purpose; and instead of weakening
by doubt, we should rather strengthen
our reliance by faith, that all is done for
the best, and that He, in His mercy, will
either safely deliver us from adversity in
this life, or, what is of still more importance,
bear us safely over the dark `valley
of the shadow of death.' It is in our
hours of trouble, when every thing seems
conspiring to crush us, that we most feel
the need of Divine aid; and I trust, my
daughter, whatever may be your afflictions—
and God only knoweth what they
will be—you will rely solely upon Him, and
come out in the end purified and sanctified,
so as by fire, and fitted for that glorious
Mansion beyond the shores of time, which
he has prepared for all who love Him and
keep His commandments.”

Saying this, Mr. Parkhurst turned to

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

the father of Arabella, and drawing him
aside, said, in a tone too low to reach the
ears of the invalid:

“My dear brother, I grieve to see you
so sorely distressed. It is a terrible thing
to have a beloved son, in whom the hopes
of a fond father's heart are centered, arraigned
at the solemn bar of man for a
crime that makes humanity shudder; and
deeply, from my very heart, do I sympathise
with you in your awful affliction. But
God alone, my brother, knoweth what is
best; and I humbly pray He will send you
Christian fortitude sufficient to carry you
through all your terrible trials!”

The scheming man of wealth groaned.

“It is very hard to bear up, my dear
brother,” pursued the divine, in a consolitary
tone, “when we see those we love
snatched away from us by some fortuitous
circumstance; but I humbly trust, in this,
your trying hour, you will bring religion
to your aid, and endeavor, through much
prayer, to become reconciled to God's wise
dispensation.”

Again the hypocrite groaned; and after
looking upon him compassionately, a moment,
the other went on.

“But with you, my brother, it is different
from those of the world, who have, in
similar afflictions, no hope to depend on.
You, I trust, are a Christian, and have the
holy courage of those who passed through
martyrdom unflinching. You have professed
the holy religion of Jesus Christ—”

“No more—no more!” interrupted Goldfinch
with a groan, and a shudder that trembled
through his whole frame; and covering
his face with his hands, he kept it
some moments concealed from the other.

How did his hypocrisy stand him now?
Where was the Christian resignation he
had openly professed? Where the Christian
hope on which he should have been
relying? How stood his conscience in
this trying moment? Was it perfectly at
ease—or did he feel its remorseful stings?

But Oliver Goldfinch was not yet changed
at heart. His fears of the storm already
gathered over him and about to burst
in fury, alone made him quail. Dissimilation
was in his nature yet. It was his
evil genius, which ever stood ready to
prompt him wrongly. And it came to his
aid now; for withdrawing his hands, he
continued, meekly:

“My dear Brother Parkhurst, what you
have said is true. There is consolation
for those who have proper faith in Divine
mercy; but, at the same time, I must own,
perforce, I am `of the earth earthy,' and
in my worldly moments have doubtless
committed many errors, for which I must
atone by sincere repentance. Still I will
endeavor not to despair in this trying hour,
but rely upon the mercy of Him whom I
have openly professed to serve, and trust,
as you say, that I am chastened for a wise
purpose.”

“We all have our errors,” returned the
other, “and must needs have our moments
of repentance; but it truly rejoices my
soul to see you bear up with so much Christian
courage.”

He was on the point of proceeding farther,
but the opening of the door, and the
entrance of the negro in haste, with an
anxious look on his countenance, interrupted
him. Advancing at once to Goldfinch,
the black whispered a few words in
his ear. The other started, and turned
deadly pale. Then rising from his seat,
in some trepidation, he asked to be excused
a few moments, and quitted the
room, followed by the black. Some five
or ten minutes elapsed, when the negro
returned and whispered in the ear of the
divine, who immediately rose, and saying
to Arabella he would presently return, followed
the messenger down stairs. In the
parlor he found the host, pacing to and fro,
with anxious looks and a trembling step,
while at a little distance were seated two
coarsely habited individuals, who seemed
carelessly surveying the gorgeous furniture
of the apartment and the splendid
paintings adorning the walls.

“My dear brother,” spoke Goldfinch, in
an agitated voice, drawing the clergyman
aside, “misfortune, it seems, never comes
alone. I am in trouble. By what mistake,
or by what foul means, I know not,
but I now stand arrested for the startling
crime of forgery, and must perforce away
at once and answer to the calumnious
charge.”

-- 120 --

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

“For forgery, say you, my dear brother?”
exclaimed the other, in astonishment.

“Even so.”

“But you are innocent?”

“As you are, my worthy friend. I do
not understand it. It is, probably, some
base conspiracy of my enemies, if I have
any—which I am not aware of—to seize
me at a time when public opinion, on account
of this dreadful affair of my son, is
ready to go against me, and so blast my
reputation and crush me, if not with proof,
at least with vile suspicion, which is but little
better. But I am innocent, and shall in
the end come out triumphant—though, as I
said before, I must away now and answer
to the charge. Oh God!” he groaned,
“what is to come next?”

“This is very unfortunate,” rejoined the
clergyman, looking hard at the other, “and
very mysterious. I am all bewilderment.
What is the world coming to, surely, when
man arrests and drags to prison his fellow
man for a crime of which he is innocent!
But fear not, my brother! Rely upon the
strong arm of Jehovah, and you shall have
justice done you.”

The hypocrite groaned again—perhaps
at the thought that the last words of the
other might be verified, and that he would
have justice done him, which at present
was what he most feared.

“Come,” spoke up one of the officers,
“we can't delay any longer.”

“A moment,” rejoined Goldfinch; and
then turning to Mr. Parkhurst, he continued:
“But poor Arabella!—the news of
this would kill her. You must not let her
know the real state of the case, till it becomes
unavoidable; but tell her I have
been called away on a matter of great
emergency, and you know not how soon I
may return. This you can do, without
making a false statement, which of course
I do not require nor expect. All knowledge
of Acton must also be kept from her,
till she is fully recovered; and, most important
of all, my dear friend and brother,
(and Goldfinch grasped the clergyman's
hand, looked earnesrly and pleadingly in
his eyes, while his voice became low, and
tremulous, and very pathetic,) whatever
may happen—and Heaven only knows
what will—should, in fact, my enemies
triumph, and I not be able to return—you
will be kind to my daughter?—you will see
that she does not suffer?—in a word, you
will be a father to her, my brother?”

“I will,” replied the other, solemaly,
while tears of sympathy started to his
eyes: “I will. But, surely, you do not
apprehend—”

“Say no more!” interrupted Goldfinch,
in an agony of mind that drew cold drops
of perspiration to his forehead. “Say no
more! Be kind to Arabella! God bless
you! Farewell!” and giving the clergyman
another heartly grip of the hand, he
turned abruptly away, and signified to the
officers he was ready to depart.

With a firm step, and a countenance
now composed and serene—though within
the passion-fires were wildly consuming
and ready to explode, like those in the bowels
of the earth just prior to a terrible
eruption—Goldfinch calmly led the way
to a carriage in waiting, which he entered
with the officers, and was driven away, to
take his preliminary trial before a magistrate
for one of the boldest and most ingeniously
executed forgeries on record.

CHAPTER XXV. THE FORGERY.

When Oliver Goldfinch appeared before
Alderman Croly and beheld the parties
present, he became so violently agitated
that it was only by a great effort he prevented
himself from sinking to the ground.
What he saw at a glance, told him too well
that his long guilty career had now come
to a frightful terminus. Before him, apparently
awaiting his arrival to complete
their triumph, stood Morton, and Dudley,
and Edgar, and, most dreaded of all, with
a Sardonic grin on his ugly features, his
own vile tool, the treacherous Nathan
Wesley.

To understand the nefarious scheme of
which Goldfinch was the author, it will be
necessary for us to give in substance Wesley's
testimony. Being put upon oath,

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

with the understanding that he was to be
considered as state's evidence, and consequently
exonerated in the eyes of the law
for his own part in the dark transaction, he
told his story in such a bold, unhesitating,
straight-forward manner, that all present
felt convinced, no matter what had been
the tenor of his life heretofore, he now at
least spoke the truth.

He began by stating that some five years
previous, mentioning the exact date, the
accused had found him, at a time when,
driven nearly to desperation by poverty,
he was ripe for almost any scheme that
would put money in his empty pockets,
and had commenced by asking him what
he would do to be rich, and ended by unfolding
to him a dark plot, and offering
him a fortune if he would venture to become
one of the principal actors therein.
This plot was no other than forging or altering
a will of his own brother-in-law,
Ethan Courtly, who, he stated, was about
to set sail for Europe, from whence it was
his (Goldfinch's) intention he should never
return alive. The will, in the first
place, was to be drawn up in due form by
a lawyer, and then, to prevent the possibility
of detection, was to be copied entire
by Wesley, and the copy be presented
to the principal and witnesses for
signing. This was accordingly done;
when Goldfinch, taking possession of it,
for the purpose, as he said, of having it recorded,
passed it over to Wesley for alteration.
This alteration consisted in extracting,
by means of a chemical process,
such portions of the will as bestowed the
bulk of the property upon the wife and
heirs of the deceased, and supplying the
place thereof with such language as would
make Goldfinch the principal inheritor.

This being effected in a manner almost
certain to escape detection—from the fact
of the hand-writing of both the alteration
and original being the same—Goldfinch,
the better to blind all parties, had the boldness
to have the forgery recorded the day
previous to the embarkation of Ethan
Courtly. Of this vile transaction, Wesley
stated, in conclusion, there was only
one other who had any knowledge. This
was the lawyer who drew up the original
will, and who,having by chance overheard a
private conference between the witness
and the accused, and being discovered ere
the important secret had escaped hrs possession,
soon after mysteriously disappeared.

“In other words, he was murdered, I
suppose?” said the counsel for defence.

Wesley shuddered and turned pale, as
he replied:

“I didn't say that.”

“No, but your language implied as
much.”

“So please your Honor, and you gentlemen,”
said Goldfinch, with a gleam of
malice on his countenance, “I do here
boldly accuse Nathan Wesley of committing
most foul murder, and beg you will
have him arrested forthwith!”

“One case at a time,” replied the magistrate.

“As matters are, I demand that my client
be liberated at once!” rejoined the
lawyer. “Surely, your Honor cannot think
of detaining him on the flimsy evidence
ot a witness who has already owned to
the commission of a capital offence?”

“It's a lie!” cried Wesley, much excited.
“I haven't owned to any such thing;
and I'll be—if I do, either!”

“Silence, sir!” exclaimed the magistrate;
“and when you speak again, make
use of more respectful language, or I will
have you imprisoned for contempt of
court. Is there any other evidence to be
brought forward touching this forgery?”

“I will bring evidence to impeach the
present witness,” replied the counsel of
Goldfinch.

“All in good time, my friend,” rejoined
Morton, with marked emphasis, and a peculiar
glance of deep meaning toward the
other. “Before proceeding farther, your
Honor, I would have an officer dispatched
for this will, that we may examine it and
compare it with the description given by
the witness.”

“It shall be done,” replied Alderman
Croly; and he beckoned to an officer in
attendance, with whom he held some conversation,
in a tone too low for the others
to hear.

At this the features of Goldfinch

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

assumed a sickly, cadaverous appearance of
despair, while the countenance of Wesley,
and more especially his small black eyes,
displayed a look of malicious triumph.

“You'll find it,” said the latter, “in a
private drawer of the secretary, which
stands in the library.”

The officer soon after passed out of the
room; but ere he did so, Morton whispered
a few words in his ear, and then resuming
his seat before a table, commenced
overlooking some manuscripts. For a moment
deep silence prevailed, and the magistrate
was on the point of inquiring if
any more witnesses for the prosecution
were to appear, when the door slowly
opened, and a pale, emaciated, ghostly figure
stood in the entrance, and rolled his
protruding and glassy-looking eyes steadily
over those present, until they fell upon
Wesley, where for a time they remained
stationary, with a look well calculated to
freeze the blood of one given to belief in
the supernatural.

And most astonishing was its effect upon
Wesley in the present instance—insomuch
that every eye became fixed upon
him. On the first appearance of this
ghostly object, the attorney looked towards
it with a careless, indifferent air.—
Then he slightly started, and his features
began to pale. Then his eyes enlarged
and protruded, his nostrils expanded, and
his lower jaw slightly dropped ajar. But
it was not till the cold, glassy, unearthly-looking
eyes of the figure fastened upon
his, that his terror reached its height.—
Then did he become a frightful picture.—
With his hand raised in an attitude of horror—
his eyes apparently starting from his
head—his hair fairly standing on end—his
mouth wide open—his breath suspended—
every feature of his countenance distorted
with fright and rigid as marble—with cold
drops of perspiration pressing through the
pores of his skin, and a slight tremor running
through his frame—he remained, for
a brief time, the perfect embodiment of
guilty fear. At length he found his voice,
and fairly shrieked:

“Man or devil—living or dead—of earth,
heaven or hell—I'll speak to you! Who
are you?”

“Whom you cast Into the sea,” replied
the apparition, in a deep, hollow, sepulchral
voice.

“Great God!” shouted Wesley, springing
up frantically: “can the sea give up its
dead before its time?” Have you come to
drag me to judgement?”

“Do you own to the horrid deed?” was
the sepulchral rejoinder.

“Yes! to any thing—so you'll quit my
sight forever! Hell can't have more terrors,
and I'd rather be hung than see your
ghost again.”

“Then behold me your accuser in the
living flesh,” replied the figure, advancing
into the room; “and thine above all others,
thou man of crime!” he added, turning
to Goldfinch, who was by this time almost
as much a picture of horror and dismay
as Wesley himself.

“This, your Honor,” said Morton, addressing
the magistrate, who was all
amazement, “is another witness whom I
have taken the liberty to introduce in this
manner, for the purpose of observing what
effect it would have upon the guilty. This,
sir, is Alanson Davis, the lawyer who drew
up the original will of Ethan Courtly.”

The reader of course has not forgotten
the invalid, whom Edgar found and had
conveyed to the hospital, although for some
time he has been apparently overlooked.
His malady, as the physician stated it
would be, was for some days very severe,
so much so that his life was despaired of.
But good medical attendance and careful
nursing turned the important crisis in his
favor, and from that moment he began to
amend even more rapidly than was anticipated.
This was doubtless much owing
to his strength of will and desire to be
abroad. So fast did he recover, that just
previous to the murder of Ellen, Morton
and Edgar were admitted to see him, when
he was able to state concisely what he
knew of the forgery of Goldfinch. This,
combined with Wesley's disclosure, which
he had made on the morning he was closeted
with the lawyer, was evidence sufficient
to proceed against the hypocrite; and
Morton had only waited till Davis was able
to leave the hospital, before making the
arrest.

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

With this explanation we will again
proceed.

As soon as Wesley had sufficiently recovered
from his fright to understand that
Alanson Davis stood before him in propria
persona
, his look of fear changed to
one of joy; and springing forward, ere the
other was aware of his purpose, he threw
his arms around him and fairly shouted:

“Imprison me—hang me—do what you
will with me—I don't care for consequenses
now; for though I'm a villain, I'm no
murderer; and since I've told all I know
of my dark deeds, which he (pointing to
Goldfinch) put me up to, I've got an easy
conscience again, which I wouldn't exchange
for the wealth of the Indies. O,
sir! (to Davis) if you only knew how I've
been troubled day and night in thinking
over what I did to you, you'd may be have
some compassion. But you don't know
any thing of it; and can't till you do
something like it yourself; and so I don't
expect any leniency, though I throw myself
on your mercy.”

His plain, common-place, earnest, impetuous
words, produced an effect on Davis,
which, in all probability, a strain of
polished eloquence would not. It showed
that the attorney was sincere in his repentance,
and not, as he had expected to
find him, totally depraved. There was the
germ of something better in his nature
than the fruits had thus far given evidence
of; and being a man more ready to forgive
an injury, than do a wrong himself, he thus
replied:

“Far be it from me to press too hard a
repentant man. What I have suffered
through your misdeeds, though, God and
myself only know. But as I hope to be
forgiven for my own errors, I am willing
to forgive those of another when I can
justly do so. You, Nathan Wesley, have
been a bad man—a man of guilt and crime!
But as, unknowing of my existence, you
have taken the preliminary steps to bring
the guilty prompter of all (here he glanced
at Goldfinch, who was grinding his
teeth in rage and despair,) to punishment,
I will take it as evidence you intend to
become a better man. Only convince me,
by subsequent acts, that your repentance
is sincere, and I solemnly promise never
to bring an accusation against you.”

“You do?” cried Wesley, with a look
of cestatic delight. “Well, if I don't do
it, then, may I be hung higher than Haman,
and the carrion-eaters tear off my vile
flesh piece by piece.”

The statement which Davis made, under
oath, before the magistrate, in substance
confirmed the evidence of Wesley. But
there were some dark matters, which his
own inclination and the promise he had
made to the latter forbade him to touch upon,
which we hasten to lay before the reader.
It has been said that Davis overheard a
conversation between Goldfinch and Wesley,
which placed them both in his power.
It occured in this wise: Goldfinch had
procured Davis to draw up a will for Courtly,
in the presence of the latter; and as
soon as it was done, he (Goldfinch) had
taken possession of it,and,under the pretext
that proper witnesses were wanting, had
delayed its being signed at the time, but
had requested the lawyer to call again at
Courtly's office at a certain hour after
nightfall. Davis, mistaking the hour, called
previous to the time mentioned, and
finding the door ajar, and no light within,
entered and took a seat to await the parties.
Soon after Wesley and Goldfinch
came in together, and locking the door,
proceeded to discuss their plan of operation;
from which it appeared that a copy
of the will, drawn up by Davis, had just
been made by Wesley, and was to be presented
to Courtly for signing previous to
the appearance of Davis, who was to be
met by Goldfinch and informed that Courtly
had altered his mind in regard to the
original instrument, and had had another
drawn up since that suited his purpose
better. By this means the lawyer was to
be deceived in regard to the whole affair,
and his testimony rendered worthless in
case the forgery should ever have a judicial
investigation.

Having at last arranged every thing to
his satisfaction, touching the alteration of
the will, and how Courtly was to be prevented
from returning, &c., Goldfinch
struck a light, and, to his horror and dismay,
discovered that his dark secret was

-- 124 --

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

in the possession of one who would, in
case he escaped, be sure to betray him.—
Great evils require powerful remedies; and
a cold, calculating man of crime is in
general prepared for all emergencies. It
was so in the present instance; for drawing
a pistol, Goldfinch placed it to the
head of the lawyer, threatening his life if
he stirred or made the least noise; and
then, in a tone too low for the latter to
overhear, held a hurried conference with
Wesley. This over, the scheming man
turned to Davis, and informed him his
choice lay between instant death and his
secret and sudden departure from the
country.

“There is a vessel,” he said, “outward
bound, which sails to-morrow morning at
daylight. If you will consent to be blind-folded
and conducted on board of her,
swearing solemnly to keep our secret till
a thousand miles are between us, you shall
have life, liberty and a fortune. Refuse
this, and a speedy death is yours!”

Davis was not long in deciding, and of
course chose the least of the two evils. To
be brief, a bandage was instantly passed
around his eyes; and completely muffled
in a cloak, with the point of a dagger
resting on his heart, and the assurance
that an attempt to call for aid would cause
it to be buried to the hilt, he was escorted
by Goldfinch and Wesley to the water,
where a skiff being procured, he was placed
in it, and rowed away by the latter,
while the former returned to town.

For a couple of hours he was thus borne
along upon the waters, until the noise of
the city had died away in the distance, and
the steady strokes of the oarsman, and the
ripling of the light billows against the
boat, were the only sounds audible. Suddenly
the oars ceased; and thinking himself
near the vessel, Davis was on the
point of addressing Wesley, when the latter
careened the boat, and with a vigorous
shove plunged him headlong into the water.
As he fell, the bandage slipped off,
and he could just see the other rowing rapidly
away, and the lights of the town far
in the distance. He called to Wesley,
and begged him, for the love of Heaven,
not to leave him thus to die—but of course
his entreaties were in vain. Being a good
swimmer, Davis now struck out boldly for
a small island about a mile to leeward; but
ere he made two-thirds of the distance, he
found his strength failing him rapidly. For
tunately, he espied a log floating near
which he managed to gain in a state of
great exhaustion; and clinging to this, he
floated away on the current, which was
setting hard toward the open sea. In this
manner he passed the night, and the next
morning found himself at least ten miles
from land, and still floating seaward.

But it is not our design to detail his adventures,
which of themselves would fill a
volume. Suffice, then, that ere another
night set in, he was picked up in a state
bordering on unconsciousness, by a vessel
bound on a trading voyage to the coast of
Africa. This vessel was afterwards wrecked
on that coast, and all aboard of her
save Davis and another, perished. These
latter might as well have been dead; for
they were made prisoners by the blacks
and subjected to the most brutal treatment.
In fact, the companion of Davis was after
wards murdered before his eyes, and his
own life only preserved by a whim of the
chief of the tribe, who fancied it would
become his dignity to have a white slave.

In this captivity Davis remained for
three years, when he effected his escape
and fortunately got on board a vessel bound
for the Indies. Thence he sailed to Livverpool;
and finally, after a great many
perils and viscisitudes, landed in New York
where, being seized with a fever and thrust
out of doors, he was found by Edgar as pre
viously related.

On examination of the Courtly will, the
alternations mentioned by Wesley were
readily discovered; and notwithstanding
the original writing had been extracted in
the manner stated, still, on very close in
spection, here and there a word, or a part
of a word, faintly traced, could be detected.
This, combined with the testimony
of Davis and Wesley, was overwhelmin
evidence against Goldfinch, and he was
accordingly committed to the Tombs to
take his trial at the next sitting of the
criminal court.

Incarcerated in the gloomy cell or

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

prison; alone with his own guilty thoughts;
abandoned by all who had once fawned
around and flattered him; his previous
deeds viewed alike with horror and contempt
by the virtuous; his reputation and
prospects in life blasted forever; his own
children withdrawn from him by the strong
hand of fate—the one a murderer, within
the same strong walls that barred his own
liberty, and about, it might be, to end his
career on the gallows—the other a poor
invalid, now left to the protection of strangers,
perchance to finish her days in a
mad-house; without a single hope to cheer
the heavy hours that now rolled by more
tardily than ever years had done before;
the pale, thin specter of his deeply wronged
and almost murdered sister continually
before his mental vision: with all this to
oppress him, Goldfinch now gave himself
up to the wildest despair, a thousand times
wished he had never been born, and would
have put a quietus to his own existence,
but that his guilty conscience trembled at
the solemn thought of what might be his
final doom in the great Hereafter.

Now it was he saw and felt the fickle-heartedness
of worldly friends—of those
who fawn upon and hang around the rich
while fortune is propitious, as the bee clings
to the flower till its honey-sweets are exhausted—
for of all his numerous acquaintances,
including those he had looked upon
as intimate associates, only some two or
three called upon him in prison; and
these, with the exception of one, more
apparently for curiosity than friendship's
sake.

The exception was the Rev. Mr. Parkhurst,
the man of all others Goldfinch most
wished yet dreaded to behold. The clergyman,
good soul, was deeply grieved; and
though he was now aware he had been
grossly deceived in the prisoner—whom
he looked upon as a guilty being, who,
while enacting the vilest deeds, had doubly
perilled his soul by masking all under the
semblance of holy religion—still his was
a Christian spirit to overlook and forgive,
and humbly hope and pray to see the tree
give forth better fruits. He still urged upon
Goldfinch the importance of faith in
God, and reliance upon His mercy for par
don of his many sins and transgressions,
and begged him to seek that consolation
in sincere repentance, which now, in
every other manner, would be denied him.

Goldfinch listened him through, with
what patience his harrassed mind would
allow, and then, without attempting dissimilation
again, abruptly changed the subject
to his daughter, the one which now
bore the hardest upon his half distracted
senses. But it was little consolation he
received from the answers of the clergyman.
Arabella had heard of her father's
arrest, and that her brother was still a prisoner;
and the effect had been to completely
upset her reason. She was now
an unconscious guest of Mr. Parkhurst,
who, having no children of his own, promised
to look faithfully to her welfare; and,
in the event of her mind becoming sane,
would, with her consent, adopt and make
her heir to the little he possessed.

In the course of a month from his arrest,
Oliver Goldfinch was arraigned at the bar
of justice to take his trial for the crime of
forgery. Meantime a great sensation had
been excited throughout the city and country,
and the press in all quarters of the
Union, and even in Europe, was teeming
with details of the singular affair of both
father and son, from the highest circles of
aristocracy and fashion, being incarcerated
in the same prison, at the same time, for
two such flagrant outrages against the law
of God and man.

As the day of trial drew near, great efforts
were made, by interested persons, to
get the witnesses for the prosecution out
of the way, by heavy bribes and threats of
assassination—but all to no purpose.—
Both Wesley and Davis appeared, and
amid a court-room crowded almost to suffocation—
while thousands without were
forced to depart with their curiosity unsatisfied—
gave in their testimony. The
trial was not a long one; for the evidence
was direct and positive—the will showed
for itself—the prosecution summed up
briefly—and though the counsel for the prisoner
attempted to impeach the witnesses
and made a labored defence, yet so rapidly
was all carried through, that on the third
day the judge gave his charge to the jury,

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

who retired for half an hour, and brought
in a verdict of “Guilty.”

The prisoner, pale, emaciated, and
breathless with fearful excitement, heard
the awful word of condemnation, and sank
down with a groan of agony that for a
time seemed to deprive him of consciousness.

The judge, after proper deliberation, proceeded
to make some very appropriate remarks
on the heinousness of his crime;
and winding up with the observation that
he considered it a very aggravated case,
sentenced Oliver Goldfinch to fifteen years
hard labor in the state-prison. He was
then, more dead than alive, remanded to
his cell, to await his turn to be taken
hence to serve out his term of sentence
among the vilest of criminals.

Before he left the city, the forger requested
an interview with his daughter,
who had, meantime, regained her reason,
but was still in feeble health. Arabella—
more like a specter than her former self—
accompanied by the Rev. Mr. Parkhurst,
who had done all in his power to restore
her, and soften, by Godly counsel, her overwhelming
affliction—waited upon him in
prison, where, for an hour, father and
daughter were closeted together. When
Arabella came forth, it was with a tottering
step; and being conducted to a carriage,
she was conveyed to her present
home, and again placed in bed, where she
remained, her spirit hovering on the verge
of eternity, for a period of several weeks.

Goldfinch was also, at his own request,
granted a parting interview with his guilty
son; and when the jailor came in to separate
them, he found both lying upon the
floor and locked in each other's arms.
They finally parted as two beings who
fondly love, but expect never to behold
each other again in mortal life; and the
separation was such, that, hardened as he
was in all manner of prison scenes, the
jailor could not restrain a tear of pity at
the awful doom they had justly drawn down
upon themselves.

The next morning, heavily ironed, like
a common felon, the once proud, courted,
opulent and philanthropic, but hypocritical
and guilty Oliver Goldfinch, was borne
from the city, a condemned criminal, to
expiate, according to the law he had violated,
his daring offence against the welfare
of community.

Farther, for the present, we shall follow
him not, but leave him to justice and his
fate.

CHAPTER XXVI. THE LOVERS.

It was just after the close of the trial of
her uncle, by which the law had decided
that the immense possessions of her father
had been wrongfully withheld from
herself and brother, and when she had in
a manner exchanged her humble state of
poverty and dependence for that of a brilliant
heiress of great wealth, and knew
that her hand would now be eagerly sought
for by thousands, who, a few weeks previous,
would have looked upon her with
pity and contempt—it was just at this period,
we say, when she had every inducement
to be vain and proud—had vanity or
pride formed a part of her nature—that
Virginia Courtly, still an honored guest of
the Mortons, who would not listen to
aught touching her departure, sat alone
with Dudley, in the splendid parlor of the
lawyer's elegant mansion, her fair features
very pale, and her soft blue eyes fixed with
a look of earnest surprise upon the one by
her side, as if he had just uttered a sentence
whose meaning she did not distinctly
comprehend. The eyes of Dudley were
looking tenderly into hers; but there was
a crimson hue on his cheek, a tremor in
his voice, and an embarrassment in his
manner, as he said:

“Yes, Virginia, I repeat, that for your
sake and that of your noble brother, I am
rejoiced to know you both will soon come
in possession of an immense fortune; but
still it makes me rather sad than otherwise
to think of it.”

“And wherefore, Mr. Dudley, should
you be sad?”

“Why, with wealth, you know, come
great expectations; and it sometimes

-- 127 --

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

happens, that those who have been friends in
poverty, suddenly become estranged when
fortune raises one above the other.”

“Why, surely, you cannot so wrong me,
as to suppose the mere acquisition of
wealth will alter my deep feelings of friendship
for you?”

“Do not say wrong you, Virginia, (and
his voice faltered to pathetic tenderness,)
for I would not wrong you for the world!
Neither can I conscientiously say I think
your friendship will be less sincere and ardent,
when you have become the heiress
of half a million, than at this present moment;
but, Virginia, (and his tone became
low and tremulous,) you are aware, doubtless,
there are sometimes aspirations in
the heart that reach beyond mere friendship,
and deepen into the stronger and holier
sentiment of love; and when this is
the case, where there is a great disparity
of position, he or she who stands the lowest
in the scale, can only hope tremulously,
or with a hope full of doubt, and fear,
and bordering on despair.”

As he spoke, with his eye fixed intently
upon her, the gaze of Virginia sank modestly
to the ground, her features flushed
and paled alternately, and her respiration
became somewhat irregular, showing that
his words had a power of meaning beyond
what they clearly expressed. After looking
at her a moment, Dudley, in a low,
tender tone, resumed:

“There was a time, Virginia—ere in
my mind there came a foretokening shadow
of the events which have since transpired,
and by which, as every one can foretell,
you are destined to take an exalted position
in society—when I gazed upon you
with a delight—a rapture—which, though
I was then able in a measure to mask, I
have not language now to describe—and
when I fondly looked forward to a no distant
period, and fancied that, as an humble
individual, I could ask your hand as an
equal, and fear not the rivalry of more
wealthy suitors.”

“And has that time passed?” inquired
Virginia, with a deeper blush, and in a faltering
voice.

“Perhaps not wholly; but you know, as
well as I, that as an heiress of half a mil
lion, you are a match for the most brilliant
spirits of the age, and can have a host of
admirers at your feet, who, if they cannot
equal you in fortune, can go so far beyond
him who has nothing but a name—”

“And shall I,” interrupted Virginia, now
raising her eyes, sparkling with animation,
to those of Dudley—“shall I, for these
puppets of the world—these butterflies of
fashion—relinquish the friends that came
nobly forward in my hours of adversity,
and raised my drooping spirits, when they
were sinking under the treble weight of
poverty, grief and despair, and taught me
there was something still to live for—to
hope for—that human nature was not all
corrupted and depraved—shall I, I say, because
fortune has chanced to smile upon
me once more, now prove myself ungrateful,
without nobility of soul, and forget the
latter and embrace the former—who would,
but for my money, turn from me with contempt—
simply because in the worthless
dross of this world (worthless beyond
what we need ourselves, or use to the benefit
of our fellows,) we are nearly equal?
No, Heaven forbid! What is their wealth
to me, if I have enough of my own? Oh!
I have suffered too keenly the pangs of
destitution, to prize those who look with
scorn upon the poor; and would rather
have one noble, generous, sympathising
soul by my side, though needy as Lazarus,
than be surrounded by the most brilliant
array of the hollow-hearted world, though
every glance from them bestowed my
weight in gold, and every smile became a
diamond fit for the crown of an emperor!”

“Nobly spoken!” cried Dudley, with an
enthusiastic gleam of delight. And then
his countenance seemed to change, as by
some painful recollection, and he immediately
added, in a subdued tone: “But all
who are rich are not hollow-hearted. There
are some, who, having almost boundless
wealth at their command, seem to seek
only the means of spending it to the best
advantage of their fellow beings, and who,
in every act of life, study to exalt themselves
and ennoble others. Of this class
there may be congenial spirits, who will
seek your hand, and who are possessed of
every requisite to make you happy. And

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

this reminds me, Virginia, that I have a
charge to execute for a friend, whom I esteem
as my own life; and who, having
seen you at various times, believes you the
very paragon of excellence. But read
this, and doubtless you will more fully
comprehend my meaning;” and he handed
Virginia a letter, beautifully folded and sealed
and stamped with care, on which her
own name was delicately traced in handsome
characters.

Virginia opened, glanced over it quickly,
marked the name at the bottom, and
then, with a heightened color, re-perused
it more leisurely.

“This is strange!” she said, as she finished
the epistle: “this is very strange!—
Are you uware, Mr. Dudley, what this billet
contains?”

“Nothing, I trust, offensive—or I shall
never forgive myself for being the messenger
of conveyance,” replied Dudley,
earnestly.

“No, it contains nothing offensive in
reality; aud yet I would it had never been
written.”

“And wherefore, Virginia?”

“Because I must disappoint the hopes
of the writer. It is, in a word, a declaration
of love from Clarence Malcolm, and
an offer of his hand.”

“And will you refuse to accept both,
when I assure you they are made in all
sincerity?” asked Dudley, coloring.

“I have heard much of Mr. Malcolm,”
replied Virginia, “and believe him all that
is generous and noble, and, as your own
most intimate friend, must ever hold him
in high esteem; but you must remember,
withal, I have never seen him; and even
if I had, and had found him as near perfection
as mortal man can ever become,
must still have rejected his suit.”

“On what grounds?”

“That I cannot give my hand where my
heart is not.”

“But an acquaintance with each other
might excite a mutual passion.”

“Never, Mr. Dudley; for she who truly
loves, can love but one.”

“Ah, then you love!” sighed Dudley.

Virginia hung her head, with a blush,
and was silent.

“And might I venture to inquire,” said
Dudley, after a pause, in a faltering, embarrassed
tone, “who is the fortunate rival
of my friend?”

“And can you ask that?” replied Virginia,
naively, turning away her head, and
seeming to search for something she had
lost.

Dudley started, and his voice was tremulous,
but eager, as he rejoined:

“Do I understand aright? Is it possible
that poor Dudley is preferred to his
wealthy friend? Speak, dear Virginia, and
keep me not in suspense? Let me not
soar aloft on the bright wings of hope,
only to be dashed back on the dark rocks
of disappointment and despair! As poor
Dudley, I have nothing to offer you but my
hand and heart; but if these will suffice,
they are yours; and my very existence
shall be devoted to add, by every means in
my power, to your happiness. Our acquaintance
has not been long, it is true;
but there are hearts which so harmonise
from the very first, that time can add nothing
but its own strength of years to an attachment
formed for endurance through
this life and the after life beyond the grave.
In a word, I felt I loved you from our first
meeting: and now that I have, perhaps
presumptuously, fancied a reciprocity of
feeling, I offer you my hand, and ask that
you will be mine. Speak, dear Virginia,
the single word, that will elevate me to
the very pinacle of rapture, or plunge me
far down the precipice of regret and disappointment!
Speak, dearest—will you
be mine!”

Virginia did not reply; but there was
that in her appearance and manner—a
certain silent language of the heart, shining
out in warm blushes upon her cheek,
and raising the pearly tear in her soft blue
eye, as tenderly and tremulously it beamed
upon his—that spoke with an eloquence
exceeding words. Quietly Dudley stole
her fair hand, and pressed it to his lips;
and then, emboldened by this, drew her
gently and unresistingly to his heart, and
sealed upon her ruby lips the first holy
kiss of eternal love and pledge of union
on earth and in the life immortal.

For the space of half an hour there was

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

little or nothing said—for true love is ever
the most eloquent in silence—and then
Dudley, with an arch smile on his countenance,
and in a cheerful tone, spoke:

“And now, dearest Virginia, say you wish
Clarence Malcolm joy in his triumph.”

“Joy in his triumph!” repeated Virginia,
with a look of surprise. “I do not understand
you. To what triumph do you
allude?”

“His triumph in winning you.”

“In winning me, Dudley? I am more
at a loss than ever to understand you.”

“I see you are, dearest,” he replied, dropping
gracefully upon one knee, taking her
hand, and looking tenderly into her sweet,
blue eye. “Dudley no more, then; but in
him who kneels at your feet, behold Clarence
Malcolm in propria persona!

“You—you Clarence Malcolm?—Dudley
and Malcolm one?” cried Virginia, in
astonishment.

“Even so, dearest; and now, ere I rise,
I must have pardon for having in the least
deceived you; though by this deceit I have
been rendered happy above my deserts, in
knowing I have been accepted for myself
alone, and not for my possessions, which
are great beyond my wants. When first
I met you, I gave my name as Dudley,
without a design other than the whim of
the moment; but after circumstances induced
me to keep you in ignorance of my
real appellation, in which I have thus far
succeeded, though at the risk, many times,
of an exposure from others.”

“Does Edgar know of this?”

“He did not till quite recently, when
some one calling me by my real name in his
presence, I was forced to explain--though
I did it by exacting of him a promise to
withhold the secret from you.”

“And the Widow Malcolm, then, whom
I have so often visited with you—”

“Is my own mother.”

“I am all bewilderment. I thought it
very strange I never met Clarence, but
supposed it purely accidental. Now, methinks,
I can recall a hundred scenes when
you were on the point of being exposed,
and many that looked mysterious to me,
though not sufficiently so to excite a suspicion
of the real cause.”

“Well, dearest, you forgive me!”

“Freely so, on one condition.”

“Name it.”

“That as Dudley you wooed, and as
Dudley you won me, I may still call you
by that endearing title.”

“So be it, dearest Virginia, and not
wholly call me wrongly; for as my mother's
maiden name was Dudley, I shall feel
myself entitled henceforth to sign myself
Clarence Dudley Malcolm, and seal it
thus;” and rising from his kneeling posture,
he imprinted a second kiss upon the
lips of her who was now pledged to him
forever.

It was a calm, beautiful, moonlight night,
and in the solemn “place of graves”—the
sacred sanctuary of those who have “shuffled
off this mortal coil” and gone down to
that silent, cold, untroubled rest that
knows no waking—two forms might be
seen moving slowly on together—the one
a noble youth in the first vigor of early
manhood—the other a maiden in all the
sweet, fresh loveliness of the opening
rose. Slowly these two beings moved on
together, with silent, solemn step, as if
their feet pressed the ground with a reverence
too sacred to jar the earth above the
final sleep of the dead. All was silent
here—though the busy hum of the city,
whose lights were sparkling not afar,
could be faintly heard like the roll of a
distant drum. All was still. Not a breeze
stirred the blade and plant, that had here
grown rank in their summer day, and had
fallen crisp and sere beneath the fatal
blasts and frosts of chilling autumn and
hoary winter. Not a breath rustled the
leaves, that, in their day, had made the
trees as sylvan bowers, but had long since
been stripped of their beauty, and now lay
withered and crumbling above the mortal
remains of those who had planted and
trained their supporters in infancy. The
fair moon, riding high in the clear heavens,
poured down her mellow beams
through the naked trees, upon the crisped
plants and blades; upon the faded flowers
that had bloomed and decayed above the

-- 130 --

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

remains of frail mortality; upon the withered
leaves, that now spread a funeral pall
over earth's best and fairest—over hearts
that had once beat high with hope and joy,
or, burning with the passionfires of unrequited
love, or failing ambition, or corroding
grief, or stinging remorse, had at last been
quenched in despair, and smothered in
death; upon sculptured marble, that told,
with ostentatious vanity, of the once opulent
dust that now reposed beneath; upon
plain marble stones, that marked the resting
place of those who, having followed
a middle course of life, had been quietly
“gathered to their fathers;” upon plain
mounds of earth, that covered such as had
fallen too recently, or too much in poverty,
or with friends too few, to have their
last homes more conspicuously marked; upon
the remains of wealth and poverty, virtue
and vice, the good and the bad; upon
the quick and the dead the fair moon shone
down—here brightening this object to bold
relief, there casting that in the gloom of
deep shadow—but still shining steadily
down, with a silvery, solemn light, as if
aware her beams fell upon a spot made
hallowed hy the frail dust of those who
had gone hence forever.

Slowly the two figures moved on together,
in silence, with even pace, past highwrought
monuments and common stones—
past tombs of high and lowly born—past
graves of rich and poor—past light and
shade, and every where amid decay: slowly
they moved on, till, far aside from where
most lay buried, they paused over a small
rise of earth that had never yet been green
above its mortal tenant. Here the youth
took the hand of the maiden in one that
trembled with deep emotion; and while
with the other he brushed away the dew
that, from the fountain of his heart, had
gathered in his eye, he said:

“What place so fitting for sacred things
as above the remains of one we most dearly
prized in life! Here it is, beholding
the vanities of all things earthly, we feel
least tempted with its deceits, and most
sincerely desirous to embrace those pure
and holy joys, which, though intangible, are
still incorruptible, and, being beyond the
power of annihilation, can only by death
be changed to a more blissful state of existence.
Next to the pure enjoyment of
religion, is that of mutual love, pledged
by two hearts, that assimilate as the quiet
stream and placid lake, to become one
and undivided when once united. Edith,
(and the voice of the speaker became low
and tremulous,) we have been much together—
in the short space of weeks, I feel
we have known each other for years—the
sentiments of my heart are already in your
keeping—and here, on the most sacred
spot which earth holds for me, I offer you
my hand, and with it pledge you my unchangeable,
undying love!”

There was a silence, after the voice of
the speaker had ceased—a tremulous silence
on the part of the maiden—and then,
in a solemn, sweet, silvery, artless tone,
she replied:

“Edgar, as sacredly, as solemnly, and
sincerely as it is proffered, do I accept your
hand and heart, and in return yield you a
love as true as Heaven, and constant as
the needle to its bridal star.”

“Above thy mortal remains, witness it,
O mother, thou saint in Heaven! and thou,
Great Ruler of all! that here we freely
pledge ourselves to each other, and stamp
it with a seal of more than mortal affection;”
and upon the lips of the lovely,
trembling Edith Morton, Edgar Courtly
imprinted the first holy kiss of their mutual
and enduring love.

CHAPTER XXVII. CONCLUSION.

We have stated previously, that it was
not our design to give in detail the trial of
Acton Goldfinch for the murder of Ellen
Douglas—the only one he was destined to
have—as Virginia, after hearing of the
fate of the latter, had positively refused
to appear against him—although, on behalf
of the State, her evidence alone would
perhaps have been sufficient to convict
him. It will therefore only be necessary
to our purpose to briefly sketch the proceedings
against him and the result.

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

The day, then, that Acton was put upon
trial for his life, was one marked with an
excitement almost as intense as when he
was first brought forward for examination.
The trial itself was long and tedious, and
thousands were daily forced to go away with
their curiosity, for a sight of the prisoner,
unsatisfied—the court-room, from the earliest
to the latest hour, being crowded almost
to a state of suffocation. The evidence
in the case was mainly circumstantial,
and in no instance, for the prosecution,
positive—the nearest approach to it
being the testimony of Sarah Farling,
who swore that, to the best of her belief,
the person she admitted into the dwelling
of Madame Costellan, just previous to the
murder of Ellen, was the prisoner—but
that it was he, she would not positively affirm.
The evidence, therefore, on the part
of the state, was wholly circumstantial—
but so direct and strong, that no one doubted
of the guilt of the prisoner, and very
few of his final conviction. The cloak
and dagger were both brought forward and
identified as his property—the tailor who
made the one being summoned as a witness,
and the merchant who sold the other
likewise. It was not only proved that
these were the property of the prisoner,
but that both were in his possession an
hour previous to the awful deed, and the
sheath of the dagger was found on his person
at the time of his arrest. It was
proved, too, he had often made bitter
threats against the life of the deceased,
and that he had been seen going in the direction
of her abode only half an hour previous
to the fatal deed. Here, on evidence
as strong, apparently, as “holy writ,” the
prosecution rested.

The defence opened by an attempt to
prove the previous good conduct of the
prisoner, and impeach some of the witnesses
for the state—both of which attempts
were little better than failures; and
every one had settled it in his own mind
that the prisoner must be convicted, when
lo, and behold! a witness was brought forward,
who astounded and confounded all
by proving an alibi. This was a German
grocer, who, under solemn oath, in
the face of God and man, firmly and di
rectly asseverated, that at the time the
murder was committed, the prisoner was
in his company, at least half a mile from
the scene of the horrid transaction, and
that he and the prisoner did not separate
for an hour afterwards.

What though the judges and lawyers,
the jury and spectators, were all taken aback
by this unlooked for testimony!--what
though they believed it false—that the witness
had perjured himself!--yet here the
evidence was before them—direct, straightforward,
positive, and unimpeached--and,
as such, the jury were bound by oath to
take it for literal truth. The judges and
jury were here to decide a case involving
the life of a fellow being—not according
to their prejudices—not, strictly speaking,
according to their belief—but wholly, and
irrespectively of party or person, according
to the evidence adduced on the trial.
What though they believed the witness
had perjured himself? Their belief amounted
to nothing until it was proved against
him; and not being proved against him,
they were bound to take his testimony;
and taking his testimony, were consequently
bound by their oaths to render a
verdict of acquittal to the prisoner. With
the falsity or truth of the grocer's statement
they had nothing to do, so long as
it was unimpeached before the court. The
prisoner, most certainly, could not be in
two places at the same time; the prosecution
had not proved positively he was the
person who committed the deed; the defence
had proved positively he was the person
who did not; consequently there was
but one way to decide.

In giving his charge to the jury, the
judge brought forward all these points in
a clear, concise and forcible manner, and
concluded by observing, that where there
was the least doubt regarding the guilt of
the accused, the common law of humanity
bade them lean to the side of mercy. The
jury then retired; but not until some time
the following day were they able to agree,
when they returned a verdict of “Not
Guilty
.”

This decision was received with great
dissatisfaction by the public at large, before
whose tribunal Acton already stood

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

condemned; and so high ran the popular
feeling against him, that it was deemed
expedient to detain him in confinement
till the excitement had somewhat subsided.

Throughout Acton's trial, poor Arabella,
who had regained her reason and
sufficient strength for the task, was ever,
like a guardian angel, by his side, watching
his every look, and cheering him with
what feeble words of hope she could summon
to her aid. Her features, like his
own, were very pale and haggard, and it
was evident to all who beheld her, that
grief, anxiety and keen despair, were, cancer-like,
gnawing at her heart's core, and
wasting away her once queenly form.--
Whatever of animosity might prevail
against the brother, not a soul, with a particle
of humanity in his composition,
could view that noble, self-sacrificing, and
almost superhuman devotion of the sister,
with other than feelings of profound respect
and sincere compassion; and many
there were who wished him acquitted for
her sake. That he was guilty of the
crime laid to his charge, Arabella felt
well convinced; but in extenuation of the
foul act, she sincerely believed he had
committed it in the heat of passion, and
had deeply regreted it ever since—both
of which suppositions were literally true.
In any event, he was her brother, had always
been kind to her, and was the only
being on earth, save her father, she truly
loved. Besides, he was now alone in the
world, without a sympathising friend, and
she could not bear the terrible thought of
his coming to an ignominious death. At
least she was his sister, she had a right to
be with him, and she felt it her duty so to
be; and regardless of the opinions of the
world, she flew to his side, to stand his
steadfast friend, let weal or wo betide.—
More dead than alive, she was present to
hear the verdict of the jury; and when the
final words, “not guilty,” were pronounced
in an audible voice, she swooned
for joy, and in an unconscious state
was borne from the court room.

But Arabella's devotion to her brother
ended not here. She resolved to share
his fortune, whatever it might be; and
though the Rev. Mr. Parkhurst tried with
all the arguments in his power to dissuade
her from it, and offered her a home for
life; and though Edgar, who had now come
in possession of his father's property, so
long and wrongfully withheld by his uncle
and her father, proposed to settle upon
her an independency; yet all propositions
were alike made in vain. She firmly
but respectfully declined to accept of elther;
and when, soon after, Acton secretly
left the city, Arabella was his companion,
and went no one knew whither.

And now, the design of the present volume
being accomplished, here, for a time
at least, ends the history of the family of
Goldfinch. The final fate of father, son
and daughter belongs to a subsequent
period; and it remains for the public to decide,
whether the writer of these pages
shall ever again call them from obscurity
to the stage of action, or allow them, with
all their virtues and vices, to rest forevermore
in oblivion.

Immediately after the conviction of
Oliver Goldfinch, Nathan Wesley left for
parts unknown; while Davis returned to
his friends in Baltimore, where Edgar
generously settled upon him an income of
a thousand dollars per annum.

Some two or three weeks from the acquital
of Acton Goldfinch, a brilliant array
of wealth, beauty and talent were assembled
at Malcolm Place, to solemnize
the nuptials of Edgar and Edith, Clarence
and Virginia; and though every thing was
conducted on a scale of sufficient magnificence
to excite the envy of the proudest
of the beau monde, yet so true were Malcolm
and Courtly to their noble principles,
that the poor of the city long had cause
to remember that day with gratitude, as
in truth they still have their generous
benefactors.

On the second morning after his marriage,
Edith handed Edgar one of the leading
journals of the city, and pointing with
her fair, delicate hand to a prominent paragraph,
blushingly bade him read. Edgar
did read; and his eyes dilated with surprise,
and his heart swelled with pride, at
the following brief notice:

Marriage in High Life.—At Malcolm
Place, on the 5th inst., by the Rev.

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

Stephen Parkburst, Clarence Malcolm, Esq.—
long and favorably known to the literary
world as a leading writer of the —
Magazine, and a frequent contributor to
various other periodicals, and in private
life as a philanthropist, gentleman and
scholar—was united in the holy bonds of
wedlock to Miss Virginia Courtly, a niece
of Oliver Goldfinch, whose trial and conviction,
for the forging of a will of her father,
by which both herself and brother were
long deprived of their rightful possessions,
recently excited so much surprise and attention
in this city. Also, by the same,
at the same time and place, Edgar Courtly,
Esq.—a nephew of the said Oliver
Goldfinch, but better known to our readers
as a gifted poet, under the nom de plume of
“Orion”—was united to the lovely Miss
Edith Morton, only child of Calvin Morton,
Esq., a lawyer of great eminence.—
The wedding was a brilliant one—all the
talent and fashion of the city were present—
every thing went off delightfully—
and the joyous couples have our most ardent
wishes for their future prosperity and
happiness.”

“God bless you, my son!” cried Morton,
stealing up behind Edgar while he was
reading; “you were becoming famous without
my knowledge.”

“Ay, and without my own,” returned
Edgar, blushing. “Ha! here, methlnks,
comes the cause,” he added, nodding toward
Clarence, who at this moment entered
the apartment, accompanied by Virginia.

“Well,” answered Malcolm, with a
smile, as Edgar explained the subject of
conversation, “you know I purchased your
poems, and of course felt I had a right to
use them as suited my humor. But you
are still more famous, Edgar, than you
have given yourself credit for. Read
these at your leisure;” and he threw down
upon the table some half-a-dozen different
journals, each of which contained a high
ly complimentary notice of himself and
friend. Edgar was by no means vain—
but he could not drink in so much praise
of his humble efforts and remain totally
unmoved. The main-spring of a laudable
ambition was touched; and mainly to this
circumstance, the world has since been
indebted for many a beautiful effusion
from his gifted pen; while Clarence, under
an assumed title, already ranks among
the leading writers of America.

And now, kind reader, we feel that our
task is accomplished. In the pages preceding,
we have endeavored to show you
how vice may for a time triumph over virtue;
how hypocrisy may take the place of
truth, and deceive the world with its false
glare; how the innocent and pure at heart
may be made the suffering victims of the
guilty and vicious; how crime may lie
concealed, until, in its very security, it
breeds exposure; how retribution, sooner
or later, follows guilt, and strikes with a
heavy hand the guilty doer; how a deviation
from the straight paths of virtue and
honor generally leads to ruin and death;
how the poor, without friends, may struggle
in vain and die unpitied; how good actions
may proceed from the seemingly bad,
and bad actions from the seemingly good;
how the innocent may be accused and arrested
as guilty—how the guilty may escape
the justice of the law as innocent;
how a noble act generally finds a noble reward;
how true virtue gives way to no
temptation, but bears the ills of life with
patience, hoping for a better day, and rejoices
triumphant in the end. In short,
we have endeavored to sketch a true picture
of life as it exists in the crowded city;
and though aware that the sketch is faintly
lined and faulty, yet if it please, so far
as it goes, we shall rest satisfied our humble
efforts have not been wholly made in
vain. With you, gentle reader, rests the
moral of our story; and so, for the present,
adicu.

THE END. Back matter

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Previous section


Bennett, Emerson, 1822-1905 [1850], Oliver Goldfinch, or, The hypocrite (Stratton & Barnard, Cincinnati) [word count] [eaf011].
Powered by PhiloLogic